Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
ItKlNC
TUK
Cl?NKW)ttM
Tl')XTH
OK A
LITKKATKJNS TkANHLATtONS
KUYUNJIK Coi-
PRKSICRVKD
HRITISH
THK
IN
MUSKUM
uv
LKONARI) W,
JKING, M.A.,
Assynan
1Un&OIX:
LUZAC AND
CO.
Antiquities,
THE
REV.
A.
P.
KIRKPATRICK,
P.I).,
inn
FUBUC
;
681,5738
PREFACE.
object of the present work is to give the cuneiform text of a complete group of tablets inscribed with
The
and
prayers
into Latin
literation
the
religious
case
characters
of well
preserved
has been
translation
running
has been
or
added, and,
unbroken documents,
given.
in
vocabulary with
appended. The cuneiform texts, which fill seventy-five plates, are about sixty in
number, and of these only one has hitherto been published
in
full;
etc.
is
also
the extracts
in
the
will
be seen
number of the
texts
As they appear
the
scribes
669625, who
lonian.
which bore
the
title
of
VI
PREFACE.
Hand", were
drawn up
for
use
the
in
private worship,
of
his
certain
or
of
of
the
either
subjects. Some
king himself,
of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these
appear to have been copied from the larger compositions
on special occasions. As
K 223, K 2808, and K 2836
had
fallen
in
consequence of an eclipse of
the moon.
Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting
series
of directions
and the
of offerings
the making
for
performance of religious ceremonies, and they show a remarkable mixture of lofty spiritual conceptions and belief
the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which
cannot always be understood. In language closely resem-
in
we
suppliant
while
in
from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the
hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres and devils with which his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.
The
scientific
study
the publication
der Babylonier by
Prof.
JENSEN
made
and
until
became
it
in 1890.
all
the
In this
facts
work
connected
new
material
It
then
be best forwarded by a
systematic study of the magical and religious series, class
by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
clear that the science could
PREFACE.
VII
it
is
studies lead
them
to the
careful
consideration
of the
an-
Western Asia.
My
LEONARD W.
November
13 th,
1895.
KING.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preface
VII
XXX
XI
Introduction
XXXI
List of Tablets
Transliteration, Translations
and Notes
129
131
181
Proper names
182
186
Numerals
186
187
194
195
197
Registration -numbers
198
199
Vocabulary
Appendixes
I.
II.
III.
Indexes
I.
II.
Cuneiform
texts
PLATES
75
INTRODUCTION.
The clay tablets, from which the texts here published
have been copied, are preserved in the British Museum and
belong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. The majority are of the K. Collection, but some have been included
from the Sm., D.T., Rm.,
823 23, 83 1 18 and
8124,
Bu. 91
5-9 collections. The tablets, to judge from those that
are complete, are not all of the same size but
vary from about
4& in,
2f in. to 9$ in.
3f in. All contain one column of
writing- on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are
was customary to
collection.
The
his
inscribe on
tablets are
The
principal contents
deities,
It is
XII
INTRODUCTION.
supplication. With the Babylonians
expression "to raise the hand' was fre-
up prayer and
in offering
a prayer, and
quently used by itself in the sense of offering
so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a syno11
Sometimes the
nym of "to pray", i. e. "to. utter a prayer
.
petition
which
added
indirectly,
when
it
not invariably
is usually introduced by a$su
though
2
In other passages the phrase introduces the actual
the case
words of the prayer, as at the beginning of the prayer of
Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India
l
this
is
House
Inscription^.
feati,
is
often found
to,
or "supplication"'
In the
title
bably see in
it
name
r
1
gons,
jjtffti
Cf> *
aima; and
Annals of S argon, L 55
Cyl.
IJiliya
JSar*
of Esarhaddon,
Ml
11.
(III
R,
15):
<rM
Sarruti
Ut
Ninua lUar
$a
ipti
Cf. 9
3
ildni
c.
#-.,
Col. IX,
Sargon Cy].,
ana
45 ff.
11.
1.
* In sonic
coloplion-lines
IV R,
54-
Marfink
Uliya.
utnm
Uht wudu
tc.
cantation
is
f.
abiya
Aria
ana Allur
p. 12);
I,
',
pi.
cf.
IV K,
55 L92], no.
2,
Rev.,
it
1.
6,
employed in tlie sense of "prayer", or "inand pi, 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see also
where the phrase INIMJNIMMA $U ZLJ.A
is
1.
15,
of a penitential psalm.
cylinder-seals a suppliant
title
On
is
frequently represented
XIII
INTRODUCTION.
The
is
goddess
name
mark
dots
five
inserted.
of the deity
is
while occasionally the suffix t]]] takes the place of the more
of this
usual
fE' With these exceptions, however, the form
colophon-line
most
same
invariably the
is
characteristics
distinctive
of
the
present
of
collection
to the title
perhaps not unfairly be compared
3
which generally accompanies the
J|
(!^ ^111 JJ Eflhf
"Penitential Psalms" together with a note as to whether the
2
texts
It
may
tablet
or
to
is
is
ftTg^-EJ
{HOtf
IT
I*>*^
Strictly
aLso
their style
by
lines
and formulae.
not a "series'
is
and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonA somewhat similar "class*' of texts which
may be
seen in the
"Hymns
in
paragraphs"
4
,
in
G
Sun-god published by KNUDTZON which also form a class but
not a series, can hardly be cited in this connection in view of
their special scope and character.
,
One
1
for
In No. 51,
1.
3,
1.
9 the
title
but
The colophon-line
K.
AYe>
2538
etc.
(cf.
is
infra,
is
to the
same
astral deity.
etc.
4
r>
<>
See
Assyrische Gebete an
dm
ZA
I,
V, pp. 55
53, 66, 8 1.
ff.
XIV
INTRODUCTION.
and
1
but taken by themselves
writing are of no slight importance
they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might
,
In
the
first
Sections
five
and by
tablets
selection, of tablets
on these principals
may be
my
lias
dations,
as
it
Among
e.
g.
1,
2 of which, the
goes,
2832
etc.,
are
3310,
and
n;
K 9252,
the
some with
additional
recommen-
first
13331,
first
1.
4 of which corresponds to
line of
which corresponds
to
1.
of sickness;
the tablet,
ment Km.
Hand
the surface
of which
from
lie
when
complete, have resembled No. 33 in siac. The frag446 may possibly have belonged to a "Prayer of tho Lifting of the
to Jstttr",
certain decision;
though too
its
little
been preserved
to
admit of a
son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in
prayers of this class; the fragment
3
Of
K 140,
No.
22,
11.
112
XV
INTRODUDTION".
+K
IV R
in
has published
of No. 50*.
K 9490,
IV R
cited
is
as C,
2
;
finally
is
BEZOLD
to be found
in
ZA
III, p.
on
250
and
11. I
of 1C 2396, which
no. 6043; and of
AV,
AV,
2224
n,
11.
10 are given in
AV,
rische Bcschworungsscrie
Maqlu
cites passages
XVI
33
47
[Siptu
3s'
*5
36,
10
38,
4*>
[Sip**
47,
......... J
......... J
kib-ra-a-ti
Sar-rat
^0
17
50, 29
bi-U-i-ti
i-lit
L DA.RA
ana A.BA
ki-bit
in
........ J
]Igigi butu&u ba-si-[.
/>#ta ..........
Sur
[. ....................... -J
3fy>/
..........7 Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u ta-Sim-ti
/".fc^
42, 26
48,
INTRODUCTION,
'
ilH
jf#to
Marduk
rabii
bilu
........
[.
..................
[Siptu
#/
&Y#
jf#ta
tf/-^
Sa
$ur-bu-u
*a *
J gas
$ami-i
ina
M KAK.SLDI
ru
it
J
-
ti
illu
$&-htb-bu-$u
NINIB
il
Hani* 1
a-$a-rid
rabiiti*
1
52,
siftu
list,
tablets
regard to its
with the catch-lines given above:
ilu
i
i,
1,
29
2,
ii
Sip tn
2,
43
[siptu
3,
10
[siptu
$d
tiptu
il
Siu
siptu
ap
il
rid
-
"Nannarn
tit,
lu
gaS
.........
ap-lu
ka
tar
"I$
ru-$&-bu
nu
bn
ru
........ J
[.
-
i -
ut
-
4,
Siptu
ki
ti]
llu
Bil
bu-kur
ga$-ru]
Dam
kur
Sur-bu-& git-ma-lu
Jttl
i-lit-ti
Uu
[Id
na
Sar
LSAILRA
kal
il&ni*
a-Si-bat
Sami-t
rat
IA
tb
'
4,
24
5,11
i
6,
6,
ht
[siptu
[Siptu]
Siptu
rid
Siptu
Nusku
Uu
36
Siptu
6,
71
Siptu
6,
97
siptu Sur-bu-ii
Bciu
ilu
Siptu
7,
34
siptu
8,
22
Sur-bu-tft
Uu ls - tar
turn
Sur
[ii
[bu
ii
na
biltu
Bi-lit
bu
Sin
6,
ilH
Sur
bilu
ilu
7,
biltu
Batt]
If
ka
ut
[illuti^J
-Id -a - /// /
lit -
ti
ilu
*j
[.
$ur-bu-tum
biltu
nu
......... K J
Dur
.........J
ummu
il
git-ma-[lu a-bl-nnn
Hi
"Mardnk .........
ummu
$ur[bu-tum
,]
ri-mi-ni-tum a-
g,
9,
28
10,
* akka6tt
siptu
[siptu
[siptu
lsbara
at-tu-nu
ga
.........
kakkabani
dS
ru
......... J
Sar-fait-titm Sa
sit
fu
sir-turn
i -
SA.TAR
a-bl-nim
il
mu-[. ........
dil
i-\
"Marduk
alu
.]
.]
ASSur]
......... J
/.
.........J
XVII
INTRODUCTION.
11,
12,
12,
17
[siptu]
karradu
muma
lumitn
Uu
Marduk
i -
$a
sis
DLPAL.A
mur$i
su
siptu
ul
I3>
15
[Siptu]
14,
14
[siptu
20,
ilu
bi-lum
Marduk
mu-di-i
sur
bu
-
sur
21, 34
[Siptu]
21, 76
[Siptu]
ilu
u
bu
Rammanu
git
ma -hi
22, 35
mbu
siptu
ru
J
J
.]-ta-az-nu
bi-lum gaS-ru
ab
bu
-
Sti-pu-u
siptu
28,
[Siptu
31,
ii
'[Siptu
JGLGI
32,
[siptu
.]-na
33,
[Siptu
.]-zu-zu
37
[Siptu
biltit]
ti-iz-fca-[ru
39,
46,
ii
.]~u
Uulstar
50,
ilu
Nirgal
J
illl
NU.NAM.NIR]
ilu
bu-uk-rat
ri-mi-nu-ii
ilu
Sin
ka~rid~ti
ti-li-tu
i-l&-a-[ti]
mu-na-[.
J
sur-bu-tum ummu ri-mi-nii-lat
J kakkabani*
[Siptu
siptu
Marduk
[.
bu-kur
gas~nt
ilu
kur
kal
27,
ku
[.
[.
asaridu
nu
bit
siptu
[.
ilu
22,
Marduk
[.
.
Siptu
itifei
J-ru-bu
ilu
AN.^UL
bu
ZLTAR.RU.DA
Uu Marduk
bu
bzl [.
.]
i-lat sar-[.
kakkabu
Pisu
illuti^ ]
J
ti-ili
$aim-i
u irsitim(tim)
kakkabu
[siptu
SIB.ZLAN.NA
show that not many lines in the two lists corIn fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been
preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the
tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
glance
will
respond.
much
for instance,
may
possibly correspond to
INTRODUCTION.
XVIII
or that of
No. 14, Li4, or that of No. 16* to No. 46, 1. 1
No.
of
catch-line
ii.
The
33 may perhaps
No. 30 to No. 31, I.
of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of
form
variant
a
represent
No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might
well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No, 20, L 8,
1
equally
or No. 21, 1,34.
to
But, even
if
to
of the incantation
that
which
it
is
assumed
to refer;
in
ding
changes
tors before
+ K
lines
and
first lines
is
uninscribed.
In Col,
I,
the
first
series to
which No.
i,
according to
its
name
colophon, belongs.
of the
It
is,
It is
suggested by BEZOLD,
would not correspond to No. 46,
2
1.
II.
XIX
INTRODUCTION.
HPHPHP-
-mi
sTTTT
Jm
-ET
4HF
If 1
and are
though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised,
from
the
collections
in
not
Kuyunjik. It is
preserved
perhaps
from those already
equally possible that the incantations, apart
u
Prayers of the Lifting
identified, have no connection with the
of the
proof of the
This character
is
partly effaced.
XX
INTRODUCTION.
their catch-
is
presented by
btltu $ur-
6,
11.
71
ff.,
where
is
it
place of the
name
so
many
of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity Js&ara, and it is set aside for
use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version
that it practically forms a fresh
the history, so far as it can be ascertained,
of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates
of other tablets is very similar.
presents
differences
This
incantation.
is
Other evidence of
in the fact that
No.
tain series.
series
in
the
series
]]]]
process of editing*
is
to be found
i,
][
number of
I^Hr
this
some
the tablet;
No, 30
is
to
fill
were
series
probable
1
is
all
"Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; more
the supposition that this class of tablets was
merely
IT.
XXI
INTRODUCTION.
one of several classes
laid
of the series.
still
with
colophons
majority of them end with the formula which is commonly
found on tablets from AshurbanipaPs library, and which may
be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king"
of the world, king of Assyria, who in Assur and BUit puts his
trust, on whom Nabu and Tasmitu have bestowed broad ears,
,
who has
scribe's art,
before
me
palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Assur, the king
of the gods. Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my
name inscribes his own name, may Assur and BUit in wrath
and anger
cast
K 3332
+K
XXIV
INTRODUCTION.
is insufficient to
his
to
permissible
or trade
had not
by
is
suppose
restricted either
and
may
807
by law
own
be seen
class
or profession*
in the letters
K 501,
A striking instance
K 538, 831 18, 35
letters deal
ty
ifafttar ak'-hf,
2493, 1**7
lana-ku putfime,
ptddni
toi
flu
<r//-$tt
H/lfartittlf
read as follows;
.;m tew
a-na larri MU-ya Aftur i*'*Xm #&/-
83118,35
in
ttpil]
.....
HIM
tarri
lit-tit-tu
19,23 Sin
is
In-Sab-M-A
ma^ar
tnl-utt
Ultya Ify-bMu.
XXV
INTRODUCTION.
indication
it
being conceivable that the letters in question were
written at different periods of a man's career, or that certain
higher positions included the privileges and rights of those
beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a
this fact,
However
those
of the latter.
this
it
is
ant's
ina lumun
atali
lumun
ilu
iSakim(na)
5
ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a
\
la tabati^ 1
$a
\
The
place,
in
my
however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incan-
tation itself,
religious texts
of "portent",
the transliteration as
the sense
suggested that the ideogram ITI, in
in
not
was
ittu
this
but
adopted
rendering
by
is
I was unaware
off
dering takiltu. "When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed
the first part of the Handworterluch appeared in which ittu takes the place of
his former rendering of the ideogram.
XXVI
INTRODUCTION.
the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse
had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and
it is found in some copies of the same prayer but
others proves that it could be added or removed at
Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was
omitted
in
pleasure.
may
it
by
its
omission
as
word must be
said on the
metre
in
it
interrupts
it.
first
to traco
in
detail
the
existence of a regular metre T pointing out that each verse contained a definite number of accented syllables or rythmical beats
by which it was divided, each division or foot of the verse consist,
on the
pp. 121
tablet,
See
if.
ZIMMERN,
Em
vorl&vjtges
Wort
fiber
Iwtylwwto Mrtrib
V1.U
XXVII
INTRODUCTION.
For
lines.
i,
not reproduced in
the duplicates K 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the
lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate
6804.
11.
8,
is
If,
rules
we
these
"Do
the following" 2
Their length
varies considerably, ranging from rubrics of one line to sections
of fifteen lines. The rubric of one line which is characteristic
by a
line
Cf.
on the clay:
ZiMMERN, Wkiteres zur bdbylonischen Metrtk,
ZA X,
pp,
I ff.
XXVIII
INTRODUCTION.
r
HF- HF- >~<
It
will
refers
to
we
the incantation
to
is
an addition
They
division -line 4
ceremonies
when they
sections 7
follow the
sections
title
The longer
fourteen^, and
1
See below p. 71
No.
52,
1.
Kos.
2,
1.
Nos.
13,
No.
Nos. 21,
Nos. 21,
12,
f.;
101
1.
95
f.;
1.
12
14,
103
f.,
1,
8,
73
IT.;
31,
11.
25
ff,;
33, 11.44ff.
11.
fl'.;
Nos.
II,
11,
42
ff.;
22,
11.
31
ff.
Nos.
12,
11.
96
ff.;
33,
11.
39
ff.
11
ia
*
14
No.
ILus/T;
11. 4.ff.
30,
11.
20
No. 40,
No. 12,
11.
11.
2ff,
ff.
ff.
20
is
more
fully discussed
and
a list
f.
32,
11.
51,
11.
10
ff.
12
,
f.
11.
Nos. 12,
Nos. 26,
seven", ten
f.
9
10
occurs.
it
6,
f.;
13
11.
six 10
f.
1.
lines
of five 5
f.,
where
fifteen
sections
x
which
lines,
in
11.
(T.;
28
36,
ff.
11.
IF.;
44,
11.
flf.
of
XXIX
INTRODUCTION.
1
greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case
the
has
been preserved.
only
beginning
is
commonest injunction in these ceremonial secto the effect that the recital of the incantation is
far the
By
tions
one
to
The formula
incense.
shalt
usually reads "a censer of incense before the god
thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed
is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from
when
which,
It is
sections,
be kindled.
Certain
common occurrence.
however, that we learn in greater
a god.
"Water, honey,
of
In the lists
fragments of gold,
might be presented
in his presence;
in
No.
of ur6arinnu-wood
12
the priest
is
fragments of plaster,
gold, the bmu -plant, the ma$takal~pl&nt, and other plants and
When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs.
formed, the amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned,
words fa umcfimnni,
1
Nos.
See below, p. 71
15, U. 24ff.;
f.
17,
11.
after
6ff.; 23,
11.
ff.;
24,
11.
ff.;
25,
is
11.
to return
ff.
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
to
his
a certain quarter.
of the tablets,
company
They
gifts
LIST
OF TABLETS.
No.
I.
DEITIES:
and TaSmitu
1.
Sin, Istar
2.
3.
ji
...
|_
3
4.
5.
6.
7.
la,
Damkina and Ba u
Di-kud and
Ami, Nusku,
Bilit
ili,
Is"tar
Sin,
5
6
8. Istar
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
10
Marduk
2.
Bil
18
19
3.
Ramma"n
4.
Nabft
5.
6.
Sin
2326
Nirgal
27
20
21
22
28
Sa-la
29
2.
Istar
3032
3.
4.
Tasmitu
Mi-mi
5-
Bilit
...
...
Mugtabarrii-iriiltcinu
2.
Mul-mul
3.
Kak-si-di
4.
Sibziana
33
34
35
3645
46
48
47
49
50
52
53
&2
Transliteration Translations
and Notes.
Section
Prayers addressed
The plan on which the
requires perhaps a word of
to
I.
Groups
of Deities.
bered and are here treated in the same order as they occur
in the plates at the end of the volume.
I have not divided
the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate
Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an ar-
to the line
phonetic complements.
of the page, the dupliA, B, C etc., the regis-
first
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
served tablet
have commenced
DEITIES.
the text
waste of
such an arrangement would lead to a considerable
run on
tablets
the transliteration of those
space, I have let
line a space of five dots if
continuously, putting between each
and ten dots to indicate a gap
only one character is missing
When the text of such a broken
of two or more characters.
or badly preserved tablet
translation I
however a
which
to
is
an
insufficient to furnish
is
every case
given, each word of
transliteration
of the text
is
intelligible
in
consisting of Nos,
10,
is
into
titles.
composed
which are
Sections,
The
first
Section,
of tablets on each of
some fragmentary
prayer
and
III,
them according
For
was
to ignore
Undor
and
to
of the texts
cf.
Introduction*
No.
ETC.
1.
Transliteration.
Obv.
1.
2.
3.
Uu
siptu
ilu
Sin
Nannant ru-su-bu
Sin id-dis-su-u
sA-ki-in
a-na
5.
6.
sar-fyat
7.
ma-lu-it
8.
1
sar-faa nisi* uk-ta-sa-ra
llu
g.
10. su-tu-rat
1
nisz^
us-sii-ru sa-
kakfeadii
in a sami-i
kima
di-pa-ra-ka
nam-ri-ru-ka
A-nim samz-i
u-
mu-nam-mir
na-mir-ti
4.
ilu
ilu
Gibil
rapasta
irsita(ta)
ana a-ma-ri-ka
i- lam-ma- du
mi-lik-su ma-
sa la
ilu
urru-ka kima
Samas
bu-uk-ri-
12.
ITLMIS
13.
lumun
14.
mati-ya ibasa-a
us-ta-mu-ii ina sapli-ka
ta-mit ilani^ 1 tanadin(in)
ta-mit-ti-ka pi-ris-ti ilani$ l rabuti[* 1]
6.
17.
1
8.
llH
bubbulum u-um
umu
llu
19.
Sin su-pu-u sa
XXX KAN
LKUR i-sal-lu-ka-ma
'
i-sin*na-ka
Namrasit i-muk
20.
as-mk-ka
21.
kan-sa-ku
si-rik
u-mn
ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka]
sa-na-an sa la
la
az-za-az
i-
lam-ma- du mi-lik-su
ma-
ri-is-ta-a si-kar
ka-
a-si--ka
24. ina
kit-ti
u muari lis-li-mu
itti-ya
ur-fai
lid-mi-ik
ni-
ilu sa sunatip ]
ZA.GAR
KAB.MIS dr-ni-ya lu-us-mi sir-ti lu-tailu
27.
&-ma--ir-ma
ina sat musi
ana dd-ra-ti
28.
INIM.INIM.MA
25.
26.
lud-lul
llu
dd-li-li-[ka]
SU 1L.LA
il
Sin.[KAN]
B2
faad-is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30.
DLBAR
sami-i u
DEITIES.
$a-m-m
irsiti(ti)
il
ki
"Sin
i~!it.-ti
....... -in-nin-na* bu-uk-[rat]
"
-mat* dar-ri [Sfi-ml-tJ ku-m-di^
3 2 .......
31
il
il
/".
35.
/.
.....
.
ilu
$ami-i
.....
.-mu] ba-an-[t&?
..... -in
dan-
Rev.
36.
37.
.....*
[.
ru-fcu-tu tu~$ak]-na
iTa$-mi-tuw
lumun
39. ina
Iwmm
...........
bi-lit
if
illt
atali
ITLMIS
idati*
u da-di
ilat(at)^ su-pi
pulanu
38. [aua]-ku
40.
Vhf
Sin
ina
$a
limniti*
"i$tar-$u fit-
lanitum[(tum)]
pulani umi pulani
ar$i
la tabatii'
$a ina ikatti-yh
mati-a iba$a~[al
Si-mi-i
mid-fa
41. asfyur-ki
11
Uu Nabu
bilu
fact- -i~ri~ki
42. a-na
a-ra-ti
lil-ki
llll
45. li-in-ui-i$-si
murm
hi sumri-ya
49. lit-lu-ud
imti*
bu
&/ii^
-lyaJ
3d iba$u-U ili~yh
1
ti-tA-kil
ni-
......
irat-su
li-sal-
itli-ya
Sa
imti*
NAM.TAR
ma-mit 12
48. li-in-ni-is-si
ilH
a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]
iUar lislimn(mn)
aSakku
46. lit-ta-bil
inari ri$-ti~i $a
aSaridu
LSAGJLA
ba-ni-ti
50. ihi u*
52.
$U ILLA
INIMJNIM.MA
54.
duppu
1
KAN
.,
nin-ni,
C i-lat.
mHu.
-til.
a-pa-a-tL
rim-ki ikal
-am-ti.
13
bit
il
ku-ra-tfu.
u.
A&ur-b&n-apli
$(tru-ur Ml)-ra-ati<
7
W C
^ C
itUaMant(nt).
Ta$mi-tum.KAN
gi-mir nab-ni-ti
millt
// a-ita-tt-wa.
lit-
ir^timftiw),
$a id uttak*
Ul *
$ir-ti
ll
galM.
^ C
etc.
ti
/>'
lw-i-ri*ki
1R
-///
ta*hi-ll*ti\
n C
[ft-naj
w<r/Jf// /
JETC.
11.
who
god
himself,
when they
great gods
so desire.
Translation.
1.
2.
O
O
Sin\
Sin,
who
......
5.
6.
Brilliant
7.
Thy
8.
The
3.
4.
is
.......
brightness
fills
9.
11.
12.
In the
10.
14.
15.
They take
13.
6.
Sin,
evil
of
glorious
one of Iknrl
17.
The end
of the
month
is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
18.
The
thirtieth
day
is
DEITIES.
19.
O God
20. I
I
21. I
of the
New Moon,
in
for thee!
22.
23.
24.
Do thou set
May my god
and
25.
And ZA.GAR,
26.
27.
the
god
bow
my
sin
may
iniquity may
myself
in
hear
my
the prayer to Is far only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She Is addressed
Of
(6)
as:
offspring of Ningall
7,tor,
The reverse
of the tablet
of a prayer to
TaSmttu, in
husband
him to remove the sickness and
enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing"
the goddess by name her suppliant continues:
which the goddess
the
40.
41.
to induce
and so,
whose goddess is so and so,
In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, 'evil and not good,
which are in my palace and my land,
Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen
38. I so
39.
is
and
so,
is
so
to the incantation!
42. Before
Nabu
ETC.
50.
51.
And
May
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
that
is
not altered
The word
i.
ru-su-bu
.
is
an
adj. of the
and
rasbu
JE|
rusu&u),
my
if
reading
is
correct,
> ?
raSfrbu.
is
be
shine,
bright'
is
BPS,
p. 479.
ma-[am-ma-an]
1.
is
From
19.
as
we might be
led to expect
no. 2,
rev.
1.
from the
pani-ka
In-fair,
pani-ka
first
cf.
IV
59
may
be
precious".
12
f.
Introduction).
The
a line by
itself,
is
in apposition to ina
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
lumun il"atali
Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the
whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence
in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that
follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
{lll
**-
These two
\| *">VT I II I****"ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incanwith the phrase
EE^I
No.
1.
Rev.
7,
f.
4f. ina
1.
ITLMIS Si-kin
lumun ID.MIN.MIS
usjirti^,
8005
+ K
+ K
8845
8941, a very fragmentary prayer of
formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in
Aurbnipal
of which
Rev. L
the phrase
f.
1.
IVRs6
9006,
lished
1.
if
1 1/;
mu-kaMim
Sin
hi
ina.
52
/77./)//,V,
2
(pubIV, pp, 233, 249"),
corner of an incantation in 11.
of which
9591,
1.
ZA
7978,
su-fn-ri-ya^
36
ina
lumun
lumnn
fiu-Jts-[$itfl,
823
79
is
constantly mentioned,
8, 115, L 16, Bu.
3460, Col.
915
K
I,
21
(cf.
p. 49)
9,
14,
1.
,-$u
lu-
(cf. of.
ciL
an astro-
I.
10
ft
ina Hi
it-it
id-da-ab-bu-*ub
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
llH
BU
ft
ilu
u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru
bi-ili lu
si-tu-uk-ki
la i-pa-lafy,
K 168,
published
SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in
SCHRADER'S Keilins. BibL, Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.}, though
in
ZKl,
might
(ops)".
of the two
I think put
is
in a letter
is
it
the
(K
by R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228,
London 894. The first fifteen lines of this letter read a-na am ik1
bili-ya
ITLMIS lu-u
>~<
^|
^ am-mar
lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar ilu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan $utu-u ina mi** rimki ina samni^ pissati* 1-
su
amiluti* 1
(?)
sa m&iAkkadu ki
ITI
Though
is
in places
>~<
formula),
Prof.
BEZOLD has
called
my
777
in the colophon
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
10
DEITIES.
word
the
Is
In itself colourless
its
omen tablet, in
777
damiktim[(timfy]
phrase
and 16 of which
a fragment of an
11.
find the
as well as
13
we
777 limuttim(tim)
deliverance 777
or
help
.
natural however
should generally occur in an unfavourable sense.
But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with
like certainty, we do not meet with the same success
It is
something
when we look
DELITZSCH indeed in
(cf.
SamasmtnuUn,
the
p. 76
as
plural-sign
f.),
in
which he
transliterates
tak-li-ta-$u-*nu
taklati,
777 with
close
occurring in
ITLMIS
and
l
sa ina biti-ya ba$a? -ma, to which reference has already
been made and which he renders: "von wegen (a$htm) der bosen
limniti*
(cf.
Wf^
common
logical forecasts",
found;
is
better suited to
see especially
IV
3,
the
many
Col.
I,
special
meaning attaching
to the
29
f.
1TI
word
is
in
to be
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
1 1
fact that
15.
That
^*~
to^|
is
namzu
equivalent to
from
clear
is
II
verb ns-la-mu-u
to
me
in the
6.
i.
e.
former explanation
more probable of
the
The
the two.
take to be III
line I
signification, "to
cause
"petition".
1
'
occurs in
e.
(i.
i
st
pers.
ma
Moon's) disappearance"
cf.
(the
Alight be possible to
It:
read the
group
is
plant
1.
day of
ma
as "the
ilu
The
:|y|jl
4 of Rxn.
isid
^x^Jyy
328,
is
also
in the
to
be found with
J- KT^^CTTTT
a tablet in
1*^*"**"'
ID
in the
name
which occurs
in
of the
CoI.V,
from,
its
certain prescriptions
arah^zsdni umi
(cf.
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
limuttn-[$u?]
p. 787).
C2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
12
DEITIES.
month mentioned
the
in
ra
__ faQ
has been
New-Moon
shown by
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
singularly appropriate.
20. as-ruk-ka si-rik]
dressed to
The
Mara.
cf.
No. 35,
suffixes -ka
1-
9>
and
are probably to
-ki
541 8
a,
Col. IV,
1.
7,
quo-
Uti-Si-na (or bit-si-na) i-puns-ka na-rh-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I made for thee,
somewhat analogous intablet have I inscribed for thee".
ted
by BEZOLD,
Catalogue, p. 715:
my
stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. s. Assyr., Vol.11, pp. 561 f, 577, in
10 of
1.
suffixes
reading, as
For a
it
balances
ri-ti-ta-a in the
by ZIMMERN, BPS,
25. The title
Rev.
1.
24,
where
word
cf.
Sm.
1.
33,
line.
quoted
p. 95.
ilu
it is
$a Sunati* 1
occurs
in
IV
66,
No.
2,
which ZIMMERN
^^4
in
1.
na
List,
list
No. 11771.
26.
* 4
of the
in
VR
20,
$c
is
read as sartu
by ZIMMERN, op.
p. 12, while for ^JlJ-/<tf, ^E^[-^
in IV
no.
11.
and
i,
61,
29
31 he proposes a rendering Sertu
"anger, wrath", where the meaning "sin" would be inapprosin"
cit.
priate
word
(cf.
op.
cit.,
p. 85).
That "sin"
is
the
meaning of the
INIM.INIM.MA SU IL.LA.
28.
This colophon
which
line,
(cf.
is
13
Introduction},
is
INIMJNIM.MA
SU
KID}.
IL.LA
ilu
(or
ception occurs in
****)
....... KAN
(or
The ex-
1.
left in
is
unfortu-
doubt as to
it
line should
nu or
therefore in
has in
many
probability run
kati,
amat ms
kati sa
"hand-raising",
transferred to
It is
all
The expression ms
kakkab^
its
original
equivalent to:
takes the place of the more usual mmntu(tu) an-ni-tu III sanitu
2
munu(nu) and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in
,
meaning
But such
me more
the hand
three times
is
of the prayer.
30.
My
translation of the
that
ideogram
DLBAR
is
conjectural,
\|^F n~ occurs
3
It is possible that the group should be transliterated by some
the definite meaning of prayer, such as tisjitu or ikHbu,
2 For a discussion of this
phrase cf. infra, sub No. 2, 1. 10.
in a
word with
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
14
DEITIES.
list
of gods in II
-tu
ending
35. In
the duplicate
This
written
is
slip
on the
:| [? in which latter
part of the scribe for t[ |? or possibly for
case the first part of the line should be transliterated
:
MU] BA.AN.UD.DA
clearly used here in the sense of
"invocation", as shown by the duplicate C,
"incantation" or
is
The end of
somewhat
1.
42
is
restored from
19, Rev. 1. 5,
ana kar-ra-di id-lum ** u Sama$ faa--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sak-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation
of the phrase in BPS, p. 59
abbuttu he derives from T/Ccbj)
the
HAUPT'S
similar line in
ASKT,
No.
which reads:
cession
to
a deity).
and
p. ii7f.
WB
Cf.
p. 75
f.,
also
Yray.
48. K-tA-kil I take to
the
word be read
li-da-gil,
If
littakil, IV 2 from aMtu.
from dagahi, then li-in-ni-is-si
not IV i from nis&, and the line
be
I
must be regarded as I 2,
would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body;
may
he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common
form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the
of the
reading
C seems
duplicate
word comes
to signify
From
"mercy",
the
cf.
mean-
ZIMMERN,
p. 60.
cit.,
54.
The
namely
3245
etc.
and
K 3392,
THE SERIES
BlT RIMKI.
15
st.
is
Col. VI,
on
p. 5 of the Additions to
IV R,
Now
i-ziz
alu
the tablet
Assitr.
2538 etc.
Therefore
2538 etc.
published as "probably part of the same text" as
of
the
the
But
which
3392
beginning
colophon
preserves
shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed
refer to the
of
21
11. i
first
line
K 2538
etc.
is
a dupli-
11. 1
26,
bilingual
in
this
direction.
From
the shape
of the tablet
however
it
is
either
certain that
originally contained four columns, two on
coltexts
in
the
with
side, an arrangement that is never met
it
The most probable explanation thereseems to be that the Series Sit rimki was a composite
among
+K
J->f- t|UT
alu
which the
1
6028 already published; apart
3392 adds but little to its duplicate
from the beginning of the colophon Its most important addition is that to 1. 10,
it
restores thus:
~~
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
16
That
mentioned
in
R,
50
f.;
same
21, 28 of the
to
hymn
Col. Ill,
in
i-ri-bi-ka,
one or other
actually existed in
is
the
from
passages where it
it
clear
the
throughout
pi.
rim-kiina
DEITIES.
20
1.
cf.
11.
55> 7
text.
No.
2.
Transliteration.
Obv.
daina
bilti-yb as-sa-faar
-ki
4
5
-man-ni-*na
-fea
8. [lib-bi-ki]
g.
10.
ki-bi-i
In-sa-pi
[ana] pan
linmttim(tim)
Ufa ki
pa-
ti
lud-lul
d&-li-li-ki
[IN1M].INIMMA SU IL.LA
**u
damifetimftiw)
fyul-li-ki
ya
bi-lut-ki
i-Sf-
ilu
Ta$-mi-twn.KAN
TaS-mi-tum taSakanfan)
DU.DUBI
&A-NA
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma
12.
a*UT.GAL.LU'
6.
8.
19.
ina
LKUR
A
5
ina ilani$ l
Uu Bil
kul-lat
ta-dan
ilani$
ri-$a~a-ka
afai-ka
ti-ni-H~i-ti*
i-ka-a i-ku-ti^
$i'i-su-ru
di-in ti-ni-li-i-tL
rabu0 l
fea-tuk~ka tani-fyat
di-in
la
lur-bu-u*
&ar-6a-[$u]
ka-bal-$u
id-din-ka-ma
ti-rit
im]-ma&~&a-m
man~-[za-za]
20. tus-ti-sir
-ld-a
[sa la
L&AR.RA
wa-lu-u*
pu-lufy-tu [lit]-bu-sii
15. sii-bu-u
17.
i-lit-ti
z
13. sa
14.
git-ma- lu
sur-bu-u*
Uu Bil
bu-kur
ga$-ru
ap-lu
lit-bu-lu.
Q
i-ku-twn.
fna-hi-U]
[maj-hi-u.
PRAYER TO
NINIB ETC.
17
21. ta-sab-bat
Rev.
6
24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u tu-sal-lami dr-Ijis
ilil
25.
26.
NINJB
a-sa-rid
KU.A.TIR
27. ar-kus-ka
rik-sa
28. ds-ruk-ka
tar-[riii]-nu^
29. akki-ka
z-ri-su
si-kar
du-iLs-[sit]-bu
30. itti-ka
ilu-su
ilu
istar-su pupulanu
8
lamtumfann)
ds-ruk-ka
10
tabu
ds-na-an
ilanipl su-ul
li-iz-[si]-zii^
Hani* su-ut
li-iz-[zi]-zu^
1
32. ki-nis nap-lis-an-ni-[ma^ si-mi *] ka-ba-ai
31. itti-ka
tas-lit
34- sik-ri
ili-ka
[li-tib]
35. si-lim
itti
ya-a-tu-u
37. [mi^-up-pal-sa-ta
38. [an]-ni
40. [ili]-ya u
ana-ku
lu-si-ra
fir-ti^
kil-la-ti-ma
ilu
LKUR
ki-uis nap-lis-an-ni^
pu-tur
39. [i?]-ti-ik
pu-sur
fai-ti-ti
ru-um-[mi?]
41. [lib]~bi-ka
42.
1-!
Btt
pa-lify-ka
a-ta-mar
36. [pa]-ni-ka
ilu
dd-li-li~ka lud-lul
lu-sa-pi
SU IL.LA
[INIMJNIM].MA
ilu
NINJB.KAN
43 ............... kib-ra-a-ti
i-lat
44 ................
ilu
ra-bit
45 ................
1
h'ti ilani^ ka-nu-tu ai ak-ki
Da-gan
bi-li-i-ti
46 ..................... tukulti(ti)
LZID.DA
1
........
.....
mu-kin
urn-mat
ilani^ a-pil ilu Marduk
47
4^-
nab-ni-ti
49 ............................. -fya-zi
50 ............................... -m
1
arad-ka
9
14
CD
tir-na.
tu-la^a-ri.
5
m ^uA^ur-bdn-apli mar
tar-r in-net.
10
CD
15
naplisa-m-ma.
18 Z>
naplis-an-ni.
ampagar-Su.
ilu %tar-lu.
19
ili-lu
i-ri-la.
"
E li-ma-a.
Z?^
hr-tzm.
zi-mi-u.
tu-pat-tar ;
ta-pa8
[tu]-sdl-lam.
a na-ku
ta-a-ba.
1G
12
Z> Ufei-ma.
a$-na-an.
17
13
U-ziz-zu.
Z> [mu-up]-pal-sa-at %
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
The
DEITIES.
+K
+K
2502
2591)
eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487
contain the end of a prayer to Tasmitu, in which the suppliant,
after beseeching- the goddess to confer favour and to destroy
iniquity,
and
first
bow
LI. 9
may
from
comforted
sin,
in
LI.
2023
the dead
with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning
of a prayer to a goddess, which in its
damaged condition does
Translation.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
1
8.
19.
20.
21.
mighty son,
first-born of Bill
whose onslaught
is
full
of fury!
unopposed!
Mighty
(thy) place
among
Thou
the
Cf.
that
in
need!
is
man
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
p.
475.
not strong!
PRAYER TO NINIB
22.
23.
24.
The body
of the
man
ETC.
that to the
to favour the
man
whom
with
his
god
is
angry!
25.
27.
Have bound
have
I offered
thee;
40.
May
28. I
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
The
I praise
thy heart,
may
bow
HfX^
^Qf
H0
>
<
anc* with
%S| f
>*>j-
ceremonies
probably equivalent to ipus annam "do the followhas pointed out in ZA, V, p.m. The three
BEZOLD
ing", as
directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the
signs
is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
20
them
set",
wherever
and
burasi
and
texts
these
it
at
is
once
of very
DEITIES.
what
arises,
common
is
SA.NA!
occurrence both
Incense
be adopted
II,
1.
of these
3245,
from the use of SA.NA in
which reads, VII SA.NA tasakan(an), and in a
made
is
1
Col.
Which
contained,
is
I4-5,
colophon-line that
hi ina SAR lit ina
clear
is
SA.NA
Nos.
<:/
fyu$(?d),
11;
16,
SA.NA
18,
19; 21,
used absolutely,
92
are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight.
must
and
alternatives
two
the
of
to
the
second
therefore
duced
of
convessel
of
a
kind
conclude that the SA.NA was
capable
As
etc.
in
is
We
before a god;
taining incense and of being set
2
taken the form of a small brazier or tripod.
The second
frequently
injunction,
be met with
to
KAS. SAG
may have
it
tanaki(ki)-ma
is
The two
also
signs
KAS.SAG may
The
The
first
logue, p. 516.
2 In texts
phrase
No.
(cf.
2,
SA.NA GLBIL.LA
Obv.
1.
it
is
p. 6)
phrase appears
more
23,
etc.
not
If
easy
we
to
inexplicable
No.
12,
1.
86,
its
1.
sec
to
K 6052,
to SA.JVA,
1 '
In fact the
meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that STRONG- (Journal atiatique, 1893, P- 3^2) suggests for the expression the
meaning "un encensoir". In that case &A.NA bur&ti and &A.NA dip&ri would be
indefinite
practically
synonymous.
CEREMONIAL FORMULAE.
view
further supported
is
(BEZOLD) there
HK
fc^T
shalt
fill
by
^HM
tflj if
1.
*fE|
KAS.SAG
KAS.SAG
expression
ing",
i.
<?.
and
that
"
the
KAS.SAG of drink-
is
Sm.
(= ^)>
^Cj!?!
1. 4
(BEZOLD) would also seem to support
In No. 8, 1, 21 mi-i&-faa tanaki(ki)-ma occurs
in the place of the more usual KAS.SAG
tanaki(ki)-ma. It is
not possible however to argue from this passage alone that
1.
17
in
937,
this explanation.
mi-ify-faa
KAS.SAG,
we have
for
same
already seen
line contains
(cf. p. 14)
a variation from
of which as mmutie(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu) requires justification. If the phrase always occurred
precisely in the form in which we find it in the present text,
my
transliteration
it might with
plausibility be urged that the signs should be
read phonetically: sit-tu an-ni-tu sit-nu, sitml being regarded as
Imperative 1 2 from sank "to repeat", and sittu a substantive of the
**f
form &AA3
derived from the same verb. This rendering however
is
upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^jJH-m.
For instance in IV
55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1 19 f. we find the
and 103;
is
also
30, 27;
+ K 8083,
6679
ceremonies
be found
to
pan
3292,
1.
etc.
ilu
in
lstar
^SL-ma
Nos.
6,
96;
Moreover
in
and
n,
45;
29 of
1.
recently joined,
we
find the
form
is
1.
manu
^JTI-//.
These
facts together
and
this is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
22
DEITIES.
VR
tation
rendered
is
*=JH-flfc
by mu-nu
Semitic translation
But
BRUNNOW,
stantive
the
in
if *=HI-7J
The
which follows
NIN.IB
cf.
The
z-&/-rf is
WB,
prob,
&I^*
= plur.
oftaft'/fo,
from
tanittu
20,
synonym of
16. ta-$i-la-a-ti
pare
whole
c.
(i.
incantation) repeat".
repetition
not to that
prayer or incantation that precedes,
ilti
the
subject of
direction refers to the
to "This repetition
phrase being equivalent
(cf.
indiscriminate use of
striking.
For
the
meaning
and
in the
of the words
phrase 3-/&d?-fl
DKLITZSCH,
cf.
p, 370.
2729
35
bound
It is
Ill,
ZK
11.
2831,
cf.
is
name
-A.TIR occur
in the
J|=J
has in
A.TIR
in
KU
all
PRAYER TO DAMKINA
terminative
(=
and
\\]t>
ETC.
23
in
ZK
produce, grain",
being
Ninib along with the sweet -smelling tamnnu, and a drinkoffering of mead, and forms a very common offering both
in the ceremonies that
accompany some of the present class
of texts and in regulations for
offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
3;
20; 30, 21
15,
(cf.
1.
6,
1.
7,
1.
II,
IV
26;
58,
23, no.
(cf. op.
1.
Rev. Col.
i,
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
/.,
4,
p. 760),
1.
No.
8932,
p. 576),
Ill,
1.27;
6060,
K 6207 + K 6225,'
etc.
5,
3.
Transliteration.
............
................
3 ................
4 .............
5 ................
i.
6.
[Hani*
sa
kis-sa-ti
...
bi-lit
liM-i
ilu-sit
a-ta-mar
...............
................
istar-su ...........
...........
ilu
lik-ru-bu]-ki
-6
9.
10. [Siptu
li-sar-ht-u
...... [ilu]Dam-ki-na
bi-lit
ihi
Bil
bilu-ut-[ki]
sami-i u irsitim[(timty]
SU IL.LA
[INIM.INIM.MA]
.......
rabuti* 1 libbu-ki
li-$u-[ni-u ?]
............. ?lu]t-a
8 ......
Ham* 1
ilu
Dam-ki-na.[KAN]
l
sur-fu-u git-ma- lu
i-lit-ti
LSAR.RA
11.
Zit~bu-su
[SA pu-lu&]-lu
ilu
12.
13.
[su-pu-u]
UT.GAL.LU]
14- [ina
LKUR
lur-pu-u.
ma-lu-u*
im-mab-&a-vu
man-za-za
ina Hani* 1
bit ta]-si-la-a-ti
fyar-ba-Su
sa la
[lit]-bu-$u.
ka-bal-su
rabuti* 1
sa-fca-a
3
ma-lu~u.
ri-sa-a-ka
'
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
24
ilu
15.
[id-din-ka-ma
Bil abu-ka]
ti-rit
DEITIES.
kul-lat ilanipl ka-tuk-ka
tarn- [^at]
6.
[ta-dan di-in
No.
ti-ni-si-i-ti]
(K 8122)
tablet similar to
served consist
Damkina
(11.
is
&
tus-ti-sir la su-su-ra
i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]
No.
The sixteen
6.
of the conclusion
8)
10
7.
(May
fa increase
which
1.
No,
2,
see p. 18.
No. 4.
Transliteration.
1.
.... .........
.........
........
3
2.
$ipu(?)-
a-mi-ri-
4. li-pis
5.
-$U
ina pi nisi* 1
...... -ni
ilu
lis-sa-kin
ta$-mi-i u sa-li-mu
ina
7-
[ ]f-a
8.
INIM.INIM.MA
lib-bi-ka
..... -$utdamikti(ti)
'
ilu
9. siptu
SU
IL.LA
Hani** 1 Id-tfi
PRAYERS TO
DAMKINA AND
fA,
ilu
al-ti
l-a
ka-rid-tu
au
11.
IR.NI.NA sar-rat kal Hani* 1 Id-tu
10.
Hani* 1
ina
12. sur-ba-ti
l&-u
13
15
...........
Uuf-a ka-rid-tu
at-ti
par-su-[ki?]
illi
lgigi
LA ......
..... ilul~a a-si-bat
ka-nu-ut
-pi-
bi-lit
1
6.
17.
[ina lumun
ilu
atali]
25
at-ti
al-ti
mu-da-at
.....
-#
BA'U.
Sin sa ina
sami
it
apsu
[irsiti]
..........
arfyi
isakna(na)]
1
8.
l
[lumun ida0 ]
19. [sa
ITLMIS
limniti[*
la tabati^ 1]
......
20 .......
.........
21
22
Rev.
23.
SU
[INIMJNtM.MA]
24. [siptu
ilu
Bdu]
25
26. [naf?]-lu-us-sa
Tim-ni-tum
tas-mu-it
di-ni da-ni
29. [asfeurj-ki
$ami-i
pl
ki-bit-sa sul-[mu^]
purus
si-mi-i
ka-ba-~[ai]
a-si--ki
[illuti
ka-i-sat
27. [al]-si-ki
28
IL.LA
ulinnu
ili-ya
ihl
[istari-ya]
30. [di]-ni di-ni puntssa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-
sit-zu-ba ti-di-[i]
ga-ma-la
ba-sii-u it-ti-[ki]
[&S-SMH] bul-lu-tu sul-hi-mu
ad-dan-ki
sumu-ki as33. [biltti]
bikitutf)
du
34. [ip-sa]-ki uzna -ai it-ri-nz-m-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-
32.
35. [nts]
liki-i un-ni-ni-[yh]
mufa-ri-ma
kati-ya
llu
36. [lu-2ts]-pur-ki ana ili-ya si-ni-i
istari-ya zi-ni-[ti]
sa sab-su ghm-lu libbu-su it-ti-[ya]
37. [ana ilu] ali-ya
sutti
u bi-ri
sa sa38. [ina]
39.
[ma] lumun
40.
[lumun]
ilu
atali
idati$ l
ilu
ITLMIS
pal-ba-ku
Sin
ad-ra-ku
sa
ina
arfei
isakna[(na)]
limmti* 1 la tabati[$ l]
rnati-ya
ibasa-[a]
u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku]
E
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
26
43. ina
46. ilu
Uu
sab-su
Marduk
sa i-gu-ga
ilu
ilu
48
infi-[u]
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tu
litura(ra)
ilu
ali-yh
ul
Sa
ki-nim
44. u an-ni-ki
45. Hi
LKUR
a-mat
DEITIES.
mari
Marduk
riS-ti-i
ummu
Sa
ki-bi~i
49
50
wife of la
The
first line
of the
Re-
verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name
god or goddess
which originally stod
The rest of
perished.
of the
to
whom
in the
the incantation
was addressed,
line,
has also
preserved.
Moon
it
(cf,
11.
1719
five
or six in-
Of
and that to Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven
lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse,
lation,
when
Translation.
9.
10.
n.
wife of Ja
Thou
art great
among
is
thy
command!
PRAYERS TO
14.
O
O
15.
Thou
13.
thou that
.....
DAMKINA AND
lA,
the Anunnaki,
6.
17.
8.
19.
2J
knowest the
that
I so
and
so,
son of so and
Igigi,
,
la,
Abyss,
1
BA'U.
so,
am weak
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
Which are in my palace and my land, a terrible
disease
Ban
let
Ban
therefore in
The following
25.
O
O
26.
Whose
24.
J3au
is
regard
is
prosperity,
whose word
is
peace!
27. I
beseech thee,
28
lady, stand
and hearken to
my
cries!
I
29. I
Give
33.
tears
lady
have
name have
34
my
ears,
me and
do thou protect
.
who
37.
my
city
heart
38. In the
dream and
is
who
is
me
thy divinity!
The
let
my
my
is
sighing!
goddess
angry,
incensed,
enraged (?)
whose
with me!
39. In
E2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
28
Which
41.
42. I
43.
44.
45.
46.
am
At
my palace and
tremble and I
are in
DEITIES.
my
evil
land,
afraid, I
And
47 ..............
.....
-tit,
probably a
25.
The beginning of
For
taSmti,
PSBA,
(BUDGE,
Vol.
No.
word
is
1.
The
1.
12 1
adj.
is
"^
^e
strong'*,
though
Itu.
probably to be restored
this line is
7,
-A in
.............
V r\tfh*
formation of the
(j&s
mother!
35, etc.
829
18, 3737, 1. 34
"prosperity" cf.
X, p. 86 ff.) &-ru-&b $u-ul-mu u ta$-w{-{,
etc.
motive
tains
in
it,
subs,
the
text No. 6
11.
ff.
the hands,
2612,
For the
1.
1.
7,
2Q
restoration
cf.
5, etc.
i*-*-lu
37.
No.
ETC.
also
while in No.
19,
There
tpE-/k
is
transliterated
used
itti
in
(see especially
that in
meaning
No.
1.
6,
it
so
not synonymous
to, if
with, sabasu.
No. 5.
Transliteration.
ina ilani$ l
vi-sa-a
ulinnu-ka
-bi su-mi
-ur
-ni
-ma-si
8.
[lu]-$a-pi
10.
GAN
la
kd-rid-tum*
......
13 ......
14. .....
12
ta-nz-[fai?]
zi-kir-ka
fcu-t'u-ud-ka lud-lul
pa-da-a
SU
ilu
a-di-
su-pu-ufo
lut-ta-id
lib-bi-ka
IN1M.INIM.MA
ii. [siptu]
il
IL.LA
"DLKUD.[KAN]
-tu
[ ]t$-tar
sami-i
a-na-ti-ma*
.....
ilu
19
da.
..................
A
A
Samas
ta-bi-il-li*
BU ma-li-ki ta-di-im-mi
ba-an-tfa?
17 ........ ... -mu
...... -turn ilul-a ina apsi
8.
16.
ilu
ilu
15.
kil-la-ti
ba-l&-ti
lit-ta-bil
lip-pa-tir
DA.
ki-bi
mursi-ya
umi$ -ya
m-ri-ka
4
5
ri-i-
ti-ki-
jtd-rid-tu.
-in-nin-na.
ti-U-il'[li].
A DLBAR.
6
-purP-ru-u
3
-mat.
4
irslti(ti).
$u-ra~dL
$a-ru-ru kibrdti[pl].
8
a-nu-[ti-ma].
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30
DEITIES.
The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the
are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions
After asking for the increase of his name and for
clear.
lines
is
and
life
his sighing
Fo.
6.
Transliteration.
.......... 2.
.......... 4. A~nim Hit
3.
.......... 5. pa-sir u-mi .......... 6. 7M-
i.
..........
ilu
ilu Sami-i
sami-[i]
7.
pa-Sir $unati[$ p]
..........
si-it-ti
17,
1
8.
Uu
INIM.INIM.MA
ilu
siptu
BU
Nuzku
Kf
$ur-[bu-it il-lit-ti Dur~ilu ]
19.
na-ram
{l
[ilu-Su
pulanu
il
*i$tar-Su
pulanttum(tum)]
-#>
....... ...
32.
ilu
.......... u
mkkallu.
ana
atf-ka.
34.
^ {na
ilu
$idu
ana pani-ka
b a li-ka,
..........
al- ..........
IN1M.INIM.MA
36. siptu
llu
SIN.
31
[SU IL.LA]
ilu
..... -bi
.....
60. i-ta-su-us-
si-ka bi-lum
.....
.^
62.
61.
napistim(tim)
ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni-ma
al.
ilu
70.
SU IL.LA
1NIMJN1M.MA
tlu
71. siptu
Bau
biltu
**Sin.KAN
kima ulinnu
74.
d$-$um di~in
76.
ds-$um
1
5
da-a-[ni]
pums
bul~lu-tu u $ul-[lu-mu] ba-su-fa*
i-ti-ra
Possibly im.
as^ur-kL
aMum
itira
parasi(si)
itti-ki
di-ni.
BE
7 D
gam&la
[gamdla]
.,
il
*Bi-lit
UL
[paj-ra-su.
ti-di-i.
CE ri-mi-ni-tum.
CE ba$u-u. 9 For
[gamdla]
ti~
*
1.
CE Si-mi-i.
76 B reads
,
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
32
sur~[bu-tum]
biltit
Rev.
79%
..........
as-&ur-&i
ana
83.
^ .............
Bau
86.
an-ni-ki
a-te-
ki-nim
ilu
10
[itti-ya]
............
.............
[M
Sa
feir-ti
Sa ina
,/
inu-u]
..........
i$tari-ya %i-ni-tum
Sab-su-ma
Sa
g&m-lu
[libbu-$M itti-ya]
..........
btttu sur-bu~tum sa-bi-ta~at a- ..........
Ba%i
Marduk sar Hani* 1 bilu ri-mi-ni-ya pu- ........
ana
su-lul-ki rap-sit,^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] ..........
ill- ...........
ba-l&-$i
gi-wil dum-ki u
89. sa i-zi-za
15
gr.
92.
i-gu-ga
ilu
93-
$a
li-nu~fya
I2
ilu
go.
94. lib-bi-ki
d&~ti-[li-ki lud-lul]
lu-Sa-pi
INIMJNIM.MA $U IL.LA**B<
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki) Siptu III
96.
.....
98.
id-di$-Su~u
pi-tu~
mu$-ti-$ir
am
99
llu
Mardnk]^
am
[mitu u
baltu] ....
Sami-i [u irjitimftim ?)J
nu-iw
00.
101
munu-ma
Sanitu
git-ma-[lu a-bl-rwn
-tfo-ki
ilu
102
Marduk
[bilu]
-ka
103
Hi.
um-mu
ri-mi-ni-tum.
of this line
/"//,
breads
in their place
Ultu ka-
E itti-ya.
D reads [ina?
10
gam-lu.
te-&u~[tum] 9
kakkab.
1A
L. 83
tri]-ri
formula ina
[ana-ktt
lit ilL
lumun ^u atali
are omitted
f.
lur-bu-tu.
The bracketed
portions of
II.
D
97
by
!ttt-i.
pildnu
ni
before
1.
85
j6*
//
the
eclipse-
15
^>w,
inserts
jbuldmtumftnw)*
16 %
a . na
raf^u.
102 have been restored from No. 10,
fo'.
and probably by
u Sutti it-ta~na-a$-
E
DE
*&idf~ki.
etc.
ft a] -%u- turn,
Sa-f&u-tttmJ.
6 For the commencement
$a-ma~mi,
BDE
7 E
Sutti it~ta-na'a$-ka-nam-ma',
18
[i$tari-ya zi-ni-ti]
LKUR .........
#;
-ai]
un-[ni-ni-ya]
ilH
85.
(lH
da-ta~
...............
lu
[uzna
sab~$u-ma g&m-lu*
[ana
$d-[ina-mi]*
ip-sa-ki
ili-yb zi-ni-i
82.
84
faki-i*
ri-mi-ni-tum*
kakkab&ni* 1 *
ma--du]-ti
78. [ina
ummu
^Bau'
77.
DEITIES.
B
17
11.
#w/;/Jj
fi.
710*
104
105
106
-tt]
[balatu,
tu-pat-ti]
[sami-i
ta-sak-kan nu-u-ru]
I0 y
1O 3
....
-na-di-[.
-ar-ma
I0 g
immiru
IIO
-lip
in. daian
Hani* 1
112.
33
il
*SamaS
btl
siru]
ta-[sa-tar
ilu
bU
lgigi]
[
is u
umrati* 1 at-ta-ma]
si-mat
in&ti*
ti-wn
a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]
113. *$im-ti
i-da-[tu-u-a]
114. K-Si-ra
$unat* -[u-a]
115. lid-mi-ka
1 1
6.
117. i-sa-ris
1 1
8.
sa
ana
at-tu-la
suttu
lul-lik
ul-si]
*/>'/
[dami&ti(ti)*]
ka-
119. $&-ut-li~ma-am-ma
u ma-gir
120. ina sil'lu
121.
In-
u ri-sa-a-ti
123. lit-talip-[par-ki]
124. at
su-tu]
/"..-..
lu-u
u-mi-ya
llu
aialu
sal-li-
ili-yk
rabim sul-[mu]
ilu
BU
125. li-ta-mi-ka
UuAi
126.
fyi-ir-tu na-[ram]ilu
127.
128.
130. ilani*
131.
$a
133. ikal
ilu
milu
It will
[lik-ru-bu-ka]
lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]
SU
INIMJN1MMA
132. siptu
[irsitim(tim) li~]
kis-'sa-ti
rabttti*
'
-.
fyidutu-ka
pl
129. ilani
a-sa-rid Hani*
Samas
samu-u
[suk-na]
damifyti(ti)
tap-pi-i
IL.jLA]
$&-pu-&
AssM-ban-apli
etc.
2106
be seen from the registration number (K
K2 3 8 4 + K 3 6o 5 +
K3393
+ K 6340
+ K 8983 +
2 After 1. 112
inserts ana-ku pul&nu apil
Umatift.
which is followed by the eclipse-formula
a**Star-*u
pulanUumftum),
pulanu
* The word damftti has been restored
ina lumun V*ataB etc. in three lines.
4 The bracketed portions of 11. I2lf, 124, 126, 128 have
1.
p Ul
ilu-lu
10,
11.
2024.
F
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
34
+ K
+ K
DEITIES.
+ K
+ K
+ K
13792
12911
11589
13800)
twelve
of
comparatively small fragments
up
of the K. Collection.
Guided by the style of the composition
9688
god
cludes.
is
missing from the colophon-line with which each conto Anu (a) only the beginnings of the
Of the prayer
17
from 11.
of which we gather that the god was
O Ann, mighty lord
"Mighty lord
God of the sky
Loosener
Anu, god of the sky
of the day
O Ami, loosener of the day
Interpreter
of dreams
The second prayer (6) to the god Nusku comlines remain,
invoked as:
!'
......
In
The remainder
Moon-
!"
however
lord
,
benefactor,
65
Truly pity
Sin
11.61
Thou
read:
"I
in the
O
O
me and
art a protector,
Sin, among the gods
Ban
Thou
Sin
art pitiful,
Thou art a
,
1"
The prayer to
and is to some
Translation.
Bau, mighty lady, merciful mother, that dwellest
71.
in
the
bright heavens,
72. I
73. I
beseech thee,
BA'U.
35
74.
75.
76.
O JBau,
Among
77.
78.
mighty
79.
[O lady,]
80.
The
upunfu-plaLnt accept
81.
Let
me
82.
who
of
my
city
who
is
is
wroth and
-angry,
is
enraged
with me!
8385.
...
;
Bau> mighty lady
84.
at the
in tkur,
And
89.
90.
is
whose
heart is enraged with me!
incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
I
91.
92.
93.
94.
before thee!
The next
after
and
which the
.....
of charms
tablet continues:
in.
112.
O
O
Igigi,
art thou
Fa
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
36
113.
114.
115.
116.
DEITIES.
been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable.
The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred
to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O
Samas, prince of the gods!
May heaven be thy joy, may
the earth
May the gods of the world bless theel May
!
The
catch-line
commences:
cf.
DELITZSCH,
Paradies^ p. 230.
is,
it
is
may be regarded as
both by the traces on the
cate A.
71.
duplicate
In line 74
similar to
bam
ittiki
we
two
infinitives to
depend on.
on ba$u
ittika.
These three
lines,
describ-
On
line
cf.
infra
the
Though
meaning
upuntu mufa-ri-in-m-ma
clear
is
the
While the
unusual.
is
37
construction
suffix
of
forms the
'.
seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALVY'S com"pea" he thinks not
parison of the word with the Talmudic
its
pK
unlikely.
102, 121 f., 124, 126,
97. The bracketed portions of 11. 97
128 and of the word [damikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been restored
from No. 10, 11. 7 24. I have not throughout attempted a
No.
7.
Transliteration.
2.
fyidutu-
nar-bi-ka
4.
sa samz-i
6.
7.
au A-nim
8.
INIMJNIM.MA
ilu
<llu
9.
10.
siptu
3-
5-
Hani* 1
rabtiti*
Hani* 1
BU
SU [IL.LA]
Hi
Bi"lit
biltu
11. is-i-ki
LSAGJLA
LZID.DA
asfyur-ki^
kima ulinnu
si-mi-i^
[ili-yh
ya~a-ti]
ilu
ulinnu-ki
istari-ya
as- bat]
12.
fa-sum
da-a-m
di-ni$
du.
6
[faj-ra-su.
ri-mi-[ni-tum].
[purus
3
[&-mz]-L
parasi(si) ]
4
A as-fotr-ki.
di-in.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
38
14.
il
15.
1
basft-u* itti-ki]
13.
ti-dt-i]
ummu
ri-mi-ni-tum]*
$a-ku-[tum*
ma--du-ti kakkab 1 sa-ma-mi* biltu ka- ..........
ina
6.
DEITIES.
du
-kid?-ki^ ip-sa-ki usna -ai
mufy-ri-in-ni-ma
upuntu
17.
1
ili-ya zi-ni-[i
ana
20.
^ina lumun
21.
lumun
*'1 *
ina? bi-ri u
sa sab-su-ma ghm-[lu^ itti-ya
Sutti it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-m a]
ilu ali-ya
ilu
atali
ilu
ITLMIS
idati[*
2/2 15
Bi-lit
&
L1
an-ni-ki
LKUR .......... 7
id
sa
[li-nim'
info-fa]
llu
tabati* ]
iba$a-a]
mati-ya
ina a-tnat ki-bi-ti-ki $ir-ti sa
l*
$ur-[bu-tum
ina
24.
Kmniti* 1 la
u
biltu
umi pulani
istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
1
19.
ilu
un-ni-ni-ya]
[lifai-i
ilu
lu-u$-pur-ki ana
8.
..........
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]
li-[tu-ra
sab-$u-[ma g&m-lu
libbu-su itti-ya]
..........
..........
pl
a-na^
Marduk sar ilani bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]- .....
m-lul-ki rap-su
ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?] ..........
^
gi-mil dum-ki
[ba-l&-ti Hi]- ..........
27. sa
ilu
28.
i-zi-za
Sa
!i-nu~[faa
i-gu-ga]
29.
2Q
30.
2I
31.
32. nar-bi-ki
INIMJNIM.MA
33.
dd-li-li-ki
lu-sa-[pi
[$u
lud-lul]
/z.z:^7
Rev.
kakka
34. tiptu
*Iskara
35. il-tum
rim-ni~[tum]
36. si-mat,
1
Sum
4
8
12
ilu
ga-ma-
Bdu.
20
20
inserts
19
ana.
20
AD
rap-3&
For
1.
-ma-la
T
ri-mf-ni-tum.
li-ki-if
14
AE
[liJ-M-[{J.
kakkaMnifil.
" A
n.
g&m-lu.
by W,
1*
a -ta-
^ A
ctt-
ti-di-L
pulanu
[^]Bau.
reads
u M-su-l>a
and
p*danttum(tum).
da-$&~u.
nm-mu
1.
.'
AD
ti-di-i,
as-fyur-kL
[itti]-ya.
11.
da-ta-
$ur-[bu~tum].
Sd-lma-miJ.
and
i-ti-ra
ik-ri-bi
apil
pitdn i $a]
Sur-t>u~tu.
ilu-hi
W D
puldnu
lii-ni.
18
Before
^l
A
i7 '
PRAYER TO ISgARA.
39
...................
...................... ...
LSUM .............................
mu-kil-lu ad-mi-ki .........................
i-zi-za-ma
da- ...........
............
li-iz-zi-zu
............................
.................... ........
i$tarati*
ina ki~bit-ti...........................
si-mu-u ik-ri-bi .................
........
$ at-tu-nu ki-nis naplisu-nin-ni .................
ma--du
ar-nu ya .................
......
ma-faar-ku-nu ar-ni lip-pa-tir ... ..............
37. ka-i-sat
napisti[(ti)]
u-mi
38. ina
an-ni-i
ilu
39.
40.
41
42.
ilu
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
di-na
49. di-ni*
purussa-ai
[purusi(si)]
................
sa amiluti^
sa ...........
limutti(ti)
up-sa-$i-i
%
mimma sum-su sa a-na ma-ka-li-i ..........
a-na
50. sd
ya-si
kis-pi
51.
52.
mursu la
53. sa
54.
55.
56. ina
59.
ana Hi
llu
atali
sa
li-
..........
..........
.........
.
i-pi$-ti
ummu
llu
ts-fcl-ra
kit-ti
i- [pi-si P]
lumun
KA.LU.BI.[DA .....
u-si-
..........
l$~faa-ra
60. ina
kalu sa
ki-bit-[ku?-nu]
57. up-sa-su
58.
DLPAL.A
tabtu(tii)
ZLTAR.RU.DA
sa mimma SUMSU
Sin
sa
sd
ina
nisi^
arfai
..........
........
.
.'
6 1.
lumun
idati pl
ITLMIS
u [mati-ya ibasa-a]
asfour- ki
63
..........
al-si-ki
..........
(K3330-f-Sm. 394 + 81
4,
244).
Of the
first
incantation only
the beginning" of the last few lines remain. The second has
been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from
which very
whom
little is
now
missing.
under the
It is
addressed to a goddess
hails
title
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
40
DEITIES.
Ban,
to the goddess
supra,
Mara
in
JENSEN,
cf.
on the
contains
tablet,
the
eclipse-formula
(cf.
,
1.
The
6of.).
Merciful goddess
4648
me
("Truly pity
Great
my
is
From
sin
Before
my sin be loosened!")
After petitionhimself solely to the goddess.
addresses
pliant
of his prayer,
main
the
to
comes
he
for
object
judgement
ing
and
the
from
deliverance
is
seek
to
which
spells which
sorcery
let
you
word
1.
against him,
^Hf
the character
which
ifira
The
A, and BRUNNOW,
the dupl.
(cf.
the last
ttdi,
by
is
traces of
also
^JJ^
it is
from that of
^TII
JE[
the
inf.
omitted altogether. It
of
gamala
is
already
known
while the
that JE|
inf.
S&ssubu
is
&U-
gamalu
1
6.
(cf.
The second
..,,....,
is
probably
follows in
11,
9,
15
f.,
is
as-fyur-ki,
biltu
many
19
places
22).
preference
"O
in
ka*
biltu ka~[a~$i]
duplicate runs:
however
in
commencing
be restored
to
to
the
cf.
text
The
text
which
of
supra p. 36.
it
(cf.
19.
sutti
to
it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma
form
1.
83
may
possibly
of A.
f.
It
that
two
4*
26.
For a
f.
53
ISTAR.
lines,
discussion
cf.
is
1.
i.
No. 8.
Transliteration.
ta-a-bu su-up-pu-u-ki ki-i ki-ni-nb nis sumi-ki
2.
3.
tas-mu-u
[nap]-lu-ns-ki
rimi-nin-ni-ma
ilu
nu-u-ra
ki-bit-ki
ki-bi-i
ls-tar
na-faa-si
li-ki-i un-ni-ni-ya
4. ki-nis tmp-li'Si'in-ni-ma
5. ir-di
6.
UZ-ki
$ar?-ta-a-ki
u-fyu-mi
ap-sa-na-ki
8. ii-ki-
kafykadu-ki
g. as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki
is-ti-'U
11.
as-iur
12.
lu
tu-ub libbi-
suk-
pa-sa-^a
7. it-bit
10.
Zi-
is-di-fou
lu-bi-il
lu-ii
sa-li-mu
li-si-ra
&
ma-ga-ru
lim-mi-rii
zi-mu-ii-a
tas-imt-u
nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki
bi-lut-ki [lu]-u
nu $idu
balatu
tas-lim
sul-mu
ft
dami^tu sa pa-ni-ki
ilu
13. sa
im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a
lu-us-sip
sa ar-ki-ki a-li-kat
lamassu lu tas-lim
dmn-ka
lu-uk-su-da
sa
su-mi-lu-[uk-ki]
14. ki
15.
bi -
ma
Us
- si -
zik - ri
mi
6.
8.
us-tam-mar
i-ma u-sa-am-ma-ru tu-uk-su-ud
samu-u
ilu-[ut-ki]
fyidutu-ki
apsu
ris-fki]
li-
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
42
19.
20.
INIMJNIMJfA $U IL.LA
t:
ilH
DEITIES.
1
ilanipl rabttti* lib~ba-ki
SA.NA
21.
mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma
23.
nam-ru-ti
24.
a-na
lim-nu-ti
25 ........... -ki
26 ........
27 .....
.-su-ti
li-tib
ab
I$tar
Imrasi [tasakan(an)]
III Sanitu [ipuSfuS)]
mu- .........
..........
rabitti*
A-mm
in a Saib-nu-kit-nu-si
ma-mi ..........
1
ilani pl
sa
fyul-lu-ku
IL.LA
Sar-Jju-tum Sa
kakkabani
28
SU
il
li-
lln
"SIR.GAR.RA-ki
sa
MU-it,
bi-li-i
....... -&u
sim
.....................
da-li~fou
su-
..........
..........
..........
..............
is
are
The
whose favour
is invoked in 11. 12
surround the goddess on all sides and possThen follow various
ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine.
petitions couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length
and
colossi
13 evidently
Translation.
1
...... good
2.
3.
4.
is
thy supplication
I held: let
me
8.
9. I
10. I
11. I
ETC.
43
peace
Propitious be the favourable Sidu who is before thee: may
the lamassit that goeth behind thee be propitious!
That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that
which is on thy left hand attain favour!
the
word be heard!
and
let
Speak
word
I
the
Let
speak, when I speak, be propitious!
Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion!
My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be per!
12.
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
When
8.
plan,
let
me
attain
May
19.
me
fect, let
1
(cf.
to
commencement of a hymn
beginning: "Ye brilliant stars, who
supra
certain
stars,
Ye
2.
The ends
7 f.
ing to No.
ideogram
of
KAS. SAG
uncommon
ir,
3-
(cf.
occurrence
supra p.
21).
The mi&&u
in directions for
common
itself is
ceremonies,
cf.
Col. IV,
1.
not
K 6209,
where an
[KAS].SAG
To
24, etc.
21.
1.
11.
9,
3 [wi]-i&-lfa ilia,
1.
7 mi-ifr-fri kun-ni,
etc.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
44
No.
DEITIES.
9.
Transliteration.
i? [siptu
ga
su
ru
as
-u
pit
nlu
i- sis
A$$ur]
5.
**NU.DIM.MUD
[rubu
iuMarduk
- ba - bu
L TUR.RA]
mu - ri$
sal
[
KI
im
ra
Babili
LZID.DA]
[Ml I.SAGJLA tukulti(ti)
mu-di$-$u-u
LMAH.TIL.LA
a~sa-rid
[mii-$al-lim napisti(ti)
6.
su
7.
u'sumgal
8.
sumu ka
* ilu
Marduk
bu-kur
ti-iz-kd-m
2.
3.
~]
4.
/7/
9.
ki
u.
fo"
ma
14. ^z/^
- i
15. ti
1 6. Hi
ilu
17.
19. Sur
us
-
^//^
a-mat
21.
ihi
22.
ba
23.
ma - $&r - ^a
Marduk
[lu
kit
na
an
za
ru
ki-ma 11
ki$
Tabuti*
J?
15
i/ libba-ka.
/-
^^/
ilu
te
iluMarfafr
Sumili
-
ka
lu-u
^^^
ya]^
/)/A/
-
[ai
an/
ma-ag-[rat]
ki-[bi]
/// -
t~a
/"W/
^^
/&/
li-ri$-[ka]
-ba- ka
ru
bu
// - lib -
[ka]
/"#)
/7^^^
1L.LA
^/w
ytij*
ma -ga- [raj
/^
lib
$U
- /6a
rf
ki
- /
ka]
udj
damiktim(tini)^ ]
ina imni - /^^7 7
nafistimftim)
ya**
a - ddl
^/<7/
Su
pi
11
[u
a-fyab-bu-ii
urru-ka
im-ni-ya.
///^
72^;?^ - ris
[1NIMJN1M]MA
bu
/ -
[ina lib hi
Kk
zu
lim
[ina
rabu-i'i
sa
- itk
lu
?^jf
ilu -
tu
hi
napilti(tim)
ta
lut
iz - ^sr
bilu
^7
ub
22 - ziz
-
laf
ztt'lul.
damifctim(tim)
26. [Hani]* 1
- ti
mar
am - ma
nisi$
/^w
sa
|7
27.
rap
balatu]
$a - a - ti]
......................
^>
a-fcad-bu-u
25. [il&niy
si
- /2 - mu
ina idi - yh*
hi
ma 10 ka- ba- a
si - ma -a
20.
24.
ni
ina pi
[Us
li -
ya sal
ga
mil
ka
u
ni*
parakkani^ j
fe
-
ya
kin
-
jf/
- ti -
istari - j/^
/// -
8.
- ti
Us
ka
us
bilu rabu-u
/?/
[ka
10. ina
ma
>^ frmi-ka
ka-bit-ti
ti~ru.
/>'
12
napiUi(ti) [lu]-u.
13
napiUi-ya.
"
/^ a-clal*ln-k<i.
sir-turn
28
llu
29
30
-turn i-til-lit
ilu
31. [sar]-rat
ilu
Hani* 1 ka-nu-ut
sd
35. if-ti-rat
in- si
40. [ba?]-na-at
nisi*
[ziru]
li-kat
1
[nab-ni-ta]
gi-mir
42
bif-it-ti
43
-pal-ki
-ki is-tu
44
na-[as-ki]
sa-pi-kat
napisti(ti)
balatu,
i-[ram-mu]
u [dannati]
puski
kata du *
sa-bi-ta
-ma-li-tu
ma-[ta-a-ti]
bul-lu-ta*
ina
36
su-htl
Hi
Bi-lit
I.
sal-ba-bu a-pil
Babili KI
bi-lit
34.
TUR.DUL.KU
SA.TARi-.
ra-bit
istarati]$
LSAG.ILA
32. sar-rat
33.
45
kit-mu-sa
[musi
im-nia]
-ut-ki dal-la]
ma-[.
a-bu-ti
[-at
42
46
[ki-bi-i
47
~[kir
da-ba-bi]
lu-uk-su-ud]
4g
in-si]
damikti(ti)]
pi-ya]
-[bil
49
ba-ni-ti]
................ .......... [**
ti-ni-H-ti]
............................
[
52
........................ [ damikti(ti)]
23.
[ kil-Za-a-ti]
54 ............................
'
........
..
.................
55.
J
56 ................. ... .......... [-turn-
cj
K 2558 + K 9152,
which
have joined
and which form the basis of the text of No- 9, contain portions
of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from
21 of K 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly
Col. Ill, 11. i
2
LI. i - 12 have been restored
text (cf. IV
pi. 2 1*).
bilingual
from
this tablet,
11.1317
A
which
is
la bul-lu-in.
$a-bi~ta-at jdt.
made
ba--lat.
in
but in
accordance
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
46
DEITIES.
with other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. nff.) in
of B. The incantation
preference to the corresponding readings
is addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.
Translation.
1.
O
O
4.
5.
Preserver of
2.
3.
life,
7.
8.
For ever
9.
6.
10.
ir.
12.
13.
is
name good
thy
Marduk, mighty
let
8.
19.
of the peoples!
me
live, let
me be
perfect
and
May my
May my
May my
To give
in
my
heart!
who
god,
May
is
utterance, to
23.
24.
May BU
20.
21.
22.
25.
26.
May
May
tablet,
titles
speak,
and
Is
incantation
addressed to a goddess to
whom
of the
the following
are ascribed:
34.
35.
Who
33.
The second
32.
I plan, let
15.
mouth
life
me
let
When
..... mercy
6.
the
lord,
17.
in
of
14.
Rene wer
mountain!
The
who
one,
47
39.
Who
Who
Who
bestoweth
40.
Who
41.
37.
38.
i.
-j-
protecteth
life,
life,
out seed,
This prayer
6680,
3.
who poureth
Col
sal-ba-bu
is
included
is
ii
1.
I,
(cf.
in
the
supra p.
of incantations
list
K 2832
15).
explained
"anger", since in V
which occurs again
niu
in V R, 21, 43 rf apparently as a
1. 40
of
d). This explanation does not suit
a-ga-gu (ibid.
synonym
the word in the present passage. But a-ga-gu, besides mean"to be strong", while ni--u in the
ing "to be angry", also
text cited
advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength.
9. B omits the latter half of the
lord, at
In B, published in
thy
IV
line,
weighty command
let
me
live!"
na-an-\pp ^^]]
read na-an-jj ^^\\ according to the traces on the tablet.
23. In form a-tal~ln-ka might be II 2 from ilu "to be
15.
26. In
^t^zf
K
Kl
.
(IV
The ^tjjzf
2
,
is
pi.
21*)
for
*]]]
carelessly written
^[||]
on the
read *]]]
tablet.
explains the
mination-point of the Sun".
side.
JENSEN
(loc.
cit.}
word
as
meaning "the
cul-
48
No. 10.
Transliteration.
7
T
^
-ri-su-nu
3.
ilu
Marduk
rabiiti^
SU
7. siptu siir-fai-u
8.
rafsati^
Marduk
Marduk
bilu
~ri$ a-tu-,
12
ni-
.....
...
9.
10
ilu
1
git-ma-lu a-bi-rum
am tnztu u am baltu
Marduk.[KAN?]
^ms-ti-sir
rubit il
ilH
IL.LA
ilM
INIMJNIM.MA
6.
Hani* 1
5-
~li~sa(?) li-tib-ka
lim-mt~tu
4-
bidutu-ka
*fr
13
sik-nat
-til
1
ilu
Uu Sama$
1
[daian] Hani* bit [ lgigi
"" usurati? 1
at-ta-ma] 16. [$im]-ti Si-i-mi
14
15.
Ml
si-mat mati
17.
[a-lak-ti dii-urn-mi-ife]
MLMI
18
tu-u-a]
l
[lid]-mi-fca [sunat$ -u->a li-H-ra i-da-
at-tu-la
is-zi% ina
[imni-ya
ilu
.]
......
li-ta-mi-ka
ilu
na-ram /".,...,.,. w
Sama$ a-sa-rid
24. samu-u fyidiitu-ka irsitiin(tim) li.
2 7-
SU
20.
Hit
$a la salimn
ilu
ilu
$uk-na
Sa &-mi-yh
.]
21.
lit-tal-
BU
INIMJNIM.MA
19.
sfo-tii]
26.
damifyti(ti)
atalu
sal-li
[ana
li-
ili-y&
sulmu(mu) /"....
*
23.
ilanipl
IL.LA
si-mu u
ka- la-ma
.......
Rer.
il
Mt-tirka
1
11.
111
The bracketed
127.
portions of
11.
1523
6,
34.
ki-i
pi
RA
ZIB.BA
Ml
INIMJNIM.MA
35.
32
ana panu-ka
33.
49
."
w*[U--um sa
to
The second
preserved.
ff.
-^*M
*"*T~
( cf-
pl a te 21)
is
merely a
The phrases
8.
form of *"~[4lj
tu-la
was included
li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a
The traces
in
l
ing lid-mi-ka sunat* -u-a as a line
1
made
Marduk*
in this line
improbable that
slip
tlu
by
in
1.
16, leav-
itself.
V^
etc,
1.
reverse order.
>
^Z!!|^i
Section II
its title
indicates, is
composed of
tablets
that,
god-
the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all addressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples
desses,
one prayer
ceremonies.
in
In addition to
their
difference in
directions for
size
they are
on a somewhat coarser
clay.
by being inscribed
They are moreover written in a
there
It
is insufficient
is
data for a
final classification.
many
As however
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
been
classified
51
The
tablets contain-
plates.
No. 11.
Transliteration.
[siptu]
2.
[nap]-sur-m
3.
[ka]-bu-u
[sd]-su-u
5.
[am]-ma-ti-yat>
6.
[kima]
7.
[bilu]
12
si-fnu-fa
Marduk
ilu
i-
lu-us-ti- '-ma 16
ana-ku
-ka
sa
ina
lu
mudu u
ai ik-tar an-ni
mudu
la
Sf-di-im.
^ A
ff.,
a-pa-lum.
14
17
line in C.
la
22
pu-tur-ma
10
The fragment
is
"bi-lum.
K 6537,
i-ti-ik
u mi-lim-ma*?
sir-ti pu-sur
nu-um-mi-ir 22
i-zi-su.
cited as C.
mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].
am-ma-ti-ya.
[aj-na ra-ma-m-$a~ma,
in the Transliteration
[mudu]-u u
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-ni*
na-bl-at.
-i(?)-ma.
ka-bat
i-pu-us**
lu
[i]-$a-ti-ya
2I
ilani*
$it-tu-tu
ilu
mis-s&r-ris
tal-pu-nin-nL
lam-mad
a-ra-as-si^
la
pu-su
-ka
ii-kdl-lil
lman-nu?]
[za?]-lip-tu
-a
20.
11. 1
i~lam-mad
ya]-u
ar-ra]-
17
1 ?*
la
ba-ta]-ti
I7
na-baf
man-mi
ilu
6.
ri-mi-nu-u
ilu
15
1
us-ti~si-[ma]
su-ma
i-si-it
12. [lu-ut-ta-id-ma]
[.....
it-lal-pan-ni*
id-da-sa-an-ni
a-pa-hfi
ma-la
la
13. [as-rat
ri-mi~nu-u$
lib-bi-yai
ilu
ra]~ma-m-sa
[man-nu
a-bu-bu
i-zis-su*
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-an-niv
11. [a-lak-ti
14.
la
la
ina
rabu-u
[a-na
g.
sa
si-bi*
[a-mz-luj-tum
10.
Marduk
a-bii
4.
8.
ilu
karradu*
1.
18
M C piftttr.
[Sit]-tu-t&~um
21
LI.
^P
text to
19
nu-um-mtr.
Ha
zu-uk-ki
21. [dal]-%a-ti-ya
~"_
22
- ni
24
>
>b.
abu
abi-ya
abi-ya
ai
ra-ma-ni-ya
[a]-na
Hi
ik-ta-ba-an-ni-ma
1
damkati*
kail*
a-na
27. ina
an-ni
ti-pi-ik-da-m
da-ri$
lu-siz-ktt
aS-ri
Sak-na-at
ina
sa
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-Sur
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-Sur
an-ni
^Marduk
karradu
ti-ml-ki
mati
Rev.
33. btltu
ilu
rabUum(twn)
ilu
ilu
NA.GAL.A
-
ba
ki
ul-tu
-ma
SA
ilu
si - i -
nifcu
mu
The
ya
li-tu-m
lud-lul
^Marduk.KAN
Asur-ban-apli] Sarru
incantation contained
burasi talakan(an)
ana
libbi
mmittu
TU
milu
47. [ikal
tur
a$-ri-su
Marduk SA.NA
ta$akan(an)
46
dd-H-H-ka
45
bi
a-na
samni
lid -
pu
SU ILXA
Marduk
INMJNIM.MA
si-fyi-ri-ya i-pu-Su
VII-^CT
a-lit-ti-ya
ilu
43
pu-ut-ri
- tur
n-ni pu-ut-ra
adi
40. [kdr]-ra~du
42.
pu-tur
A-nim
sa
wnmi
fi
an-m pu
ka
pu-ut-m
an-ni
la$-mi-tum
37. su-up-pi-ib-ma
38. lib
an-m
^n "
Nirgal
34. fyarradu
41.
ilu
lrua
rabztum(tum)
UuNabu
ta-a-bu
sii- mu
32.
31. btitu
39.
hl-hk
ubbib-an-m
sal-mu
ili-ya
29. li-na-du-ka
30.
^KAN.KAL
sa
di-sa-a-tum(?)
28. ni-su
sa-la-ti-ya
a-&-tu-ma
itiha-a
kima
1
tas-li-ti
ik-ri-bi
nz-su-ti-ya*
-a-ya
git
munu - ma
ma
Samni tanadi(di)
lu
Samnu
ti-tar-fau
etc.
by No.
(K
3334)
addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with
Though some of the lines
petitions for the removal of sin.
are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the
235
is
line of tJiought
1
L. 22
abi-~ya
is
which read
clear.
ummi-ya
ahi-ya
lines in
is
-ti~ya ni-lu-
The
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
53
suppliant
the
as "the
god
own
aspirations
wickedness
praise,
me
let
after
hands of his god. Then follows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he
successively addresses Iriia, Nabu, Tasmitu, Nirgal, Ami etc.
and delivered
me
my
father
my
god Marduk
in the following
for the
terms
"Let
who bore
me bow in
its
SA
shalt thou
of
oil,
offer,
anoint with
whom
it
oil."
its
accompany
Before Marduk a
following.
SA.NA
"Do
recitation.
the
set,
oil cast,
The
catch-line
and
commences a prayer
to a
god
L 9
cf.
(ibid. p. 41),
p. 880),
9004,
K
1.
2425,
10,
onym
1. i
Rm.
(ibid. p.
581,
1.
5,
for izzit-su,
K 7866,
442),
1.
(ibid.
etc.
izzitu
20
f.
These
27. It is
cf,
60 [67]),
2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV
and
Vol.11
p. XXIII), K. 157,
54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14
heading
The
DELITZSCH,
lines
Grammar
',
56,
lu-ziz-ku
Addenda.
'2
s.
m.
f.
suffix,
54
44.
by
plant **>*IN.NU.US
The
^ ^yyy
-yy| L e
1M^ ta .kai
rendered in IV
Is
(not
26
36
1.
iv
as
and BRUNNOW,
46. Si-tar-ftu
metathesis for
by
tit
No. 12.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
DU.DU.BI
ilu
3.
KU.A.TIR
suhippu
mn
illu
Marduk
SA samni
tasapak(ak)
tasalafa
GLGAB
ana pan
tukan(an)
mu
nikii
itifai
dispu &i-
mitu tasakan(an)
4.
%arf> aiu
SA.NA
durasi
tasakan(an)
5.
KAS.SAG
tanadi(di)
^^^iissu
**"*"*
tanaki
ina
w^
art* 1
MA
art* 1
6.
KISDA
tanadi(di)
7.
nifci
&ruZAG
&MLQI
^^KAJZl
tasakan(an)
8.
9.
gassu fauram
10.
wNIM
11.
ana
12. I
^m ma stakal
wbinu
i^asagn **mKUD.SIR **** SLSI *'V
libbi
samnu
sa 2 ^urasu I sa
MA N
ina DA.SAR
AN.HUL.MIS I
tanadi(di)
abnu
ukmi
I sa
wkunukku
**"uknk
ab
kunukku ina
bi-rit
ARA(rad)
$a
tasakan(an)
to ****parittu
abtm
tipu$(u$)
rutu
13.
burasu
fomfL
SI.
AN.ffUL.MlS
almi
ina
pa~
fyurasu
GU.GAD
ta$akak(?)(ak)
DA.SAR
14. ina
ina
lamnu M-a-fat],
*******
$d.
bur
zi
KU
Sa
tasakan(an)
AN.HUL.MIS te-bt-nu
gal
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
15. ina
6.
55
ilu
DAJ.SAR
Marduk
tasakan(an)
Ill
sanitu
wmnu~su
ilu
17. siptu
1
8.
Marduk Ml Matati
sal-[ba-bu]
id-dis-su-u*
git-ma-[lu]
sar-fyu
siru sd ul
19. tiz-ka-ru
21.
ilu
Marduk*
22. gas-ru
23. a-bti-iib
24.
*$
~u~um
uttakkaru(ru)
sa 3
uz-nu
sarm
20. li--u
-ru-bu
kab-tu
-sar-su
b(p)u-un-gu-lu
u kakku ka-bal la
.-him
sil-
sa
sfa-tu-ru
sa-
-su
kabtu
-[ti]~
-iz-zu
*DU.KIRRUD.KU git-mal-
il
25
26
il
LUGAL>KIRRUD
ilu
Marduk
rabuti* 1
bilu
tlu
27.
28.
Marduk Ml
Ml
sami^ 1
29. bit
30. faa-ai-ad
llu
as-na-an
tamati^ 1
&a-i~du
llu
la-faar(?)
ba-nu-u
si-
am
di$-su-u
ilu
is-tar
32.
usumgal
bu-kur
33. ir-S
llu
samurMtu
ba-nu-u ki~rib
A-nun-na-ki
ris-sa
lgigi*
ba-nu~u
la
at-ta
ilu
a-si-ru
ti-[ni]-sit gim-ri
** ta~ba-ds-si
nu&su
nan* 1
u ki-i mu-
-mi(?)-Su-nu
iln
.-ik
faur-sa-a-ni
mus-ti-i$-ru
bi-ra-a-ti
it
-nin
mu-di-i(?J
$d~di-i
u-g(k)up-pi
tus~nam-mar
-$ir-$i-na
^UD.DA.GAN
37. tus-ti'sir i-kit'tu
-ri-bu
-turn
.'
du
38. bi-rit uzna -si-na
39. matati
nisi* 1 rapS&ti[*
40. ri-mi-na-ta
41
.-rum an-/ja
nam-ta-ru
42
-bat kat-su
43.
44.
id-di-lu-u.
inserts Ulu.
bit
su~nu
sa
si-
[li]-*
-u rap-lu.
here
56
ilu-su
pulanu
ilu
istar-
su pulanitum(tum)]
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
...............
...................
&-ma-. ....
ana nu kati-[ya] ..........................
manistu ...............................
...........................
it-ban-ni kima
la--bu ta- ..............
u
ta-ni-fyu
alii
di-J}U
ma-mit
u-Safy- ..........
tabu ni-su
la
miirsu
suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu sa ku- ..........
su- ..........
salman* -u-a
il-ku-u
AKA .........
%ata
ib-
54.
du -su
du
li - ka- .....
man-da-ti-ya
1*
1
lu-ub-ba-ku
amilutit
$a
ina ip-si limntii*
u lu-ub~bu-ta-ku-[nia]
sab-su
-ya
57. mi-lat
Hi u
BAR.DA
$uttu-u-a Urn-
na faa-da-a
l
ul
i-sa-a
rz-&a-ma
purus kit-ti
-mi*
fya-ba~ai di-ni di-in
59. bi-li ina u-mi an-ni-i iziz-ma si
purussa-ai purus(us)$
nu-us-si di-fyu $a zumri-ya
nu-uk-kir-ma
60. 6 murus SAG
58. idat$ -u-a
tirutirtu-&-a
NA
61.
ilu
63. ai
64. ai
65.
lim-nu
1
imti imti imti arsaSi* ^
itifyu-ni
itifya
mimma
itifya-a
lumun sunati^
lunnm ITI
idati*
mati
ali
limnuti* 1
ITLMIS
Sa
ai
Samz
ik$uda-ni
- /
y&-$i
66. ina
67.
dinu-ma afyumi(2)-ni
iL-piS ka$-$a-pi u
amilutu
i$tari-[ya?]
ili~ya
ai fa-$is-ni-ka
68. arrat limuttim(tim)
69.
damku
nu-ri
lim-mir
abnu
kima
i
pu sa la
parutu
gloss reads
/?-/>-/
Sa a-
'*
ana
a-fyi~ti
i-dir-tfo
..........
li-is-fcip
ai
ar~$i 12
Hi Uu-iUari u
B Si-mi.
B pu-ru"us.
L. 60 is expanded in B and forms
amUutum(tum).
two lines which read .......... -ya nu-us-S2\ and .......... -tis-sii di~$u
*
.......... -sz,
C, whicli reads
same reading
as B.
and
In place of
1.
61
11
C ..... -uS-lim.
12
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
57
Rev.
70.
71.
abnu
kima
kima
uknu
faurasu ili-ya
73.
ana
Sammi?
nap-sal-tmn
80.
ma
Si.
kwia
82.
ma-mif
ni-Su
Hani* 1
ina
balatn
sa
ru~fai-i
lu-bHb
rabuti^
ki-bi
lu-ba~
ina
lu-lil
irsitim(tim)
ul
lip-su-m
dan-na
pi-ka
$amt-i
kima
It-Sir
uz-zu
fai-ti-iu
zi-kir
usisnika(ka)
pi-ir-i*
ina
sa
itifaa-a
&
su-mi
kati*
ai
tabtumftiim)
u-kar-ri-bu-nfi
77. ai
kil-la-lu
Tint
sit-tu
78.
79. ni-is
limniti^-ya
lu-ni~is~su-it*
la
76.
itti-ya
In-ub-si
damikti(ti)
kima iwkunukkii
1 *
$ulmu(mu)
istari-ya
1
72. ina pi nisi*
li-sak-na ri-i-mu
li-kir
iln
ib-sii~u-ni
tabati^
la
ru-si-i
112
ar-ni-ya
Sa ^i
g 5> karpatu^gfafj^a
86. li-ib-bi-bu-mn-ni
87. ina
2Z
88.
ki-bit
^I-a 21
ilu
t~a
2*
Marduk
SA.NA
damiktu
a-bi
^GIS.BAR
ilani$
ilu
libba(ba)-ka
li-mt-ufy
lip-tur
li-sat-lim-ma^
dipari sa
sar apsi
a-mat
89.
tl
ihi
AZAG
2Q
ilu
[NIN.SLKU]
Marduk mas-mas
Uu
Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 abkal
lgigi]
ilu
lu-ut-ta--id & $ar-ra-tum^
Dam-ki~[na htus-ti-sir]
turn.
C
C
is n
.
kunnkku
C &t&*.
i-dil-li-ti
li-ba-
kt&-Sa-pi
Zim-nu.
For
I.
80
*>
lumti ufi-ir-.
mimma
ri-bu-u-ni
8
ki~ma abmi
ki-bi lalatu.
li-is-su-n.
^||
C
reads
10
lud-lu-la
for
omits
I.
|w--.
itti
{j^
For
and reads
lit-ta kil-lat
^ ^1
^|J|
C reads
Si
u C
1 la ib-$u-ni,
&aS-Sap-ti linmuti*
jji-tf-tu
dr-nz-ya.
J^I
ki-ma Sami-i
ki-ma ir-si-tum.
ai fr&ar-
^^I|
etc.
]\
la fa-fat-
15
w C *Unu
C tylur-an-nL
C ki-ma.
tum.
(^| ^"I^Sffi)19 C lib-tt-bu1S
ilu
17
li-la-at-li-ma.
16 C
C
C here inserts l-a u.
dr-ni-ya.
21
20
C ^fa >-- Ht)Sa XUG&BAR u #*AZAGJZU.
13
C n% Mt^-ya li-kun
C da-U-M-Jsa Imd-hil
ti-nu-u%
etc.
23
C #*& (>+-
>-<
M C
lar-rat.
58
93. **titari-yk
94.
lik-[bi]
arad-ka
mas-mas
ana-ku
//
kur-di-[ka]
lu-us~tam-mar
nar-M-ka
92. ili-ya
lud-lul
d&^li-ka
*M*rduk.KAN
INIMJNIM.MA
J
.......... -pat-su Bf-u kakkad
9 6. ..... KISDA ti-tu-buimmiri Kl SA NU la uttakkar (?)(&r)
In ana Hi sammu-ka lu* ana
gj ...... bu-ti-$u tanasa&(?)-ma
il
95.
Hi $&* is~$nb-ba-a
gg.
......
ilu
99-
ilu
l ]^a u-ma--ir~an-ni
100. amU*marsii
101
u tanadi(di) gim-ru-fi
ana
III
kibi-ma riksu
samtu
ana
liUr-ma
biti-su
tapatar(dr)
limur
ul
arki-su
102.
ARA
ina
TLSAR
taSakan(an)
pu^us gumru
an-nam
103. ipus
104. abni*
su-nu-ti
06.
i-tam-mur
107. mi-lat
sammu
itti
AN.HULMIS
mufatr(?)
ni$i-wa
ana ih
AN.HUL.MIS
samtu munu u sa
III
ilu
ilu
si-ru-ti
ru-fei-i
kis-pi
a-ml-lu-ti*
istar
as-ni-faa
no.
in.
ilu
sidu
dam&u
ilu
lamassu
.....
Marduk
[ki-nis
u kal
114. ina
ki-bit
115. ipus
Z)
....
damzfeta(ta)
$uk~na*
lu-mur
li-tam-mu-u.
Int-tul.
rabuti* 1]
$a.
itti-ya
hit-till
Uu Marduk
tak-ta-bii-u
u amllutu.
paris(is) napiUim(tim)
7
lx
[Hani*
|.
li-ta]-mu-ifi
...........
AN.HUL.MIS
3 j) ifat m
la.
which read
KA.LU.BLDA
a~$* t
.-u.
abfeal
a-mi-lu-ta
ft,
zi-ni-ti(ty]
[istar
ml-li-ma-am-ma
112.
sukna(na)*
damifctn[(tfy
ilw
zi-na-a
ilu
yd~& 7
E
10
-i-tu
For 113
reads;
-u.
11
L. Io8
\
and
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
1 1
6.
ana
in a kisadi-su tasakan(an)
samni sa ina iw
libbi
*$
8.
iig.
1
20.
121.
122.
ina $i-mi-su-ma
ana
Assur~ban-apli
IV
text of No. 12
pi.
K 2379,
munu(nu)-ma
saknu(nu)
dumiim
ka-ai-an
(K
tasakar(Ar)
damikti(ti)
mmru
akil-su
karsi-sit
u-zak-kat-su
etc.
163
and revised
64
u urkarin nu
samu-u sal-la-tu
swn-su
The
in
III sanitu
karP afu
ig~zi-tu
117. siptu
59
In
which
is
lation of
and of
11.
82
76
11. i
24,
Lectures, p, 536
given by LENORMANT,
Is
30
IF.
35,
61
-95,
101
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
(cf.
La
divination, p. 2 12
f.
by SAYCE, Hibbert
The tablet is
p. 42).
the god Marduk^ the
107
is
god, which
to the
accompany
effect,
priest recites
&A.NA
it.
Is
apparently omitted by E.
2 After the
plates
summer
(1894)
of
readings
they go
recognised
therefore,
as
K 3289,
of
a duplicate
Prof.
K. 163
pll.
29
f.,
however the
added in brackets.
12
60
The
first
line
green bough
sprinkle
shalt
drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and)
SA of oil, a drink- offering, water, honey
thou heap up.
there an incense(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set
of incense
a
SA.NA
shalt thou heap up;
burner, corn
thou
shalt
offer.
The
-drink
shalt
certain
lines
contain a
list
of sub-
i iff. certain
offerings are specified in honour oftlieAN.fff7L.M"I>
the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of
gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal
11.
Translation.
17.
8.
The group
is
prob. a
transliterated
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
23.
The mighty
The storm of
24.
22.
great
the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle
the perfect
25
26
Marduk, the lord
the
Mar-
27.
...
the
hills!
29.
Lord of
30.
Who
31.
Who
createth
the handiwork of
midst of their
33.
The
The
34.
Thou
art lord,
and
35.
Thou
art like
32.
.....
in the
art thou!
mankind
my
like
father
and
my
the
their
art thou!
36.
that
39.
40.
37.
mother among
Thou
need
38. Their wisdom
Lands and distant peoples
Thou art compassionate
41. ..... I
guidest him
in
is
42
Thou
43.
At
1.
own name
holdest his
am weak
hand
44
45
therefore
makes a
direct
words:
59.
lord,
at this time
cries,
60.
The
sickness
stand beside
give
me and
hearken to
my judgment, make my
..... do
my
decision!
62
6
1.
62.
O my god
By
anything
63.
evil,
May
... of men!
64.
65.
of powers
May
Never
may
take me!
66. In spite
mouth
of the evil
let
67.
Let nothing
68.
The
that
the
evil curse,
mouth
me be
sight
the plant of the
ever restrain
evil
is
that
men
in
thy
perfect!
god of joy
is
aside!
69. Like alabaster
let
my
me
never have
affliction
Rev.
70.
Like lapis-lazuli
may my
life
be precious
it
71.
O my
Like gold,
72. In the
Like a seal
74.
May
75.
Before thee
May
my
goddess,
the sight,
may
let
mercy!
prosperity be
with me!
73.
76.
god and
in
establish
I be blessed!
be torn away!
curse, that is unfavourable, never draw nigh,
may it never be oppressive!
may my
the evil
sins
posterity prosper!
that are set before thee loosen
my
77.
Never
80.
81.
Like heaven
82.
may
there approach
sin!
me
may
let
83.
may
of
my
sins
be destroyed!
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
63
84.
May
85.
86.
May
May
87.
At the command
88.
At
89.
The word
90.
91.
the flaming
censer(?)
of the god
-plant deliver
remove
my
sin!
..... make me
bright!
of la, king of the Abyss, father of the
gods, the Lord of wisdom,
me
glorify, and,
before thee!
93.
O my
O my
94.
And may
92.
On
me
let
god,
goddess,
I
let
the conclusion
man
the sick
to
his
The remainder
of
the tablet deals with the due disposal of some of the offerings
and objects, that have been used in the ceremonies at the com-
mencement
The
last
section
the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and
the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121
gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained
64
In
i.
the
K 2513,
of Col.
section
first
ZI.7AR.RU.DA DLPAL.A
mursi
niti pl
(cf.
BEZOLD
is
it
would appear
or bewitchment,
cf,
to
op.
(cf.
11.
dl.
also
see
9612
-f
K. 10760,
off., etc.
3.
4f.
p. 20
KAS.SAG
supra
tanaki(ki)
p. 22
f.
supra
cf.
f.
That
5.
(of a palm)
cf.
pp
cf.
am
JENSEN,
not Jfeif as
{BRUNNOW,
ZK
IV R', nor
in
List, no.
The
II, p. 26.
JU
as in
5570)
= the flower
IV
The t] ^=|
$<*>
t]
possibly to be identified with the plant
g|? which
occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 14 f, where it is rendered by fya~as-
is
fyu-ra-kUi
6.
and %a-as-&u-ur
According
to
(cf.
BRUNNOW,
BRUNNOW,
is
also a
group KU.ffUS.A.
The three forms of flesh here enumerated
7.
may
represent
from
its
BRUNNOW,
1
p. 42.
/. e.
ma
appearance,
For the
For
KAJZI
being
fyamatu,
$a iSati
(cf.
t] ]t
I
at the beginning of
mnli Sn-a-tutn
etc.
1.
Documents
assyrxens, Paris,
1894,
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
II, p.
Hff-M
356
In ritual texts
).
HfT^T and
>
distinction
Samnu
Samnu
"oil"
more
^tf
That
HI should
That ^>ff
9.
be read, not
-f
in
II, p.
or
clear
yf
^yy^f when
IV R 2
^L
building
L 45
as
|Mf
a material used
is
No
LATRILLE,
rendered by
(cf.
is
almost indiscriminately.
Sff1
their use
in
be here taken as
to
is
ZK
65
(cf.
is
16.
clear
SCHRADER'S
14
p.
10,
come across
the group in
4864,
1.
16
rendered by
f.
Cf. also
<^E^ ff
BRUNNOW,
List,
no. 8470.
10.
^\
of a plant or tree, t|
H|[t
in
\JH?fj
1 1
ff.
Ijurasu, etc.
the
11.
12
The
is
duplicate
II,
12
1.
sitas,
but
is
prob. the
which occurs
4354, Col.
(II
in
R,
Sm.
8,
2),
cf.
the plant
and possibly
etc.
name
abnu
in the phrases |
sign
parutu f
to be taken as the relative, not as a numeral,
and 73 kunukku
is
^f[
^}f*
|j
In
in
1.
llu
commences.
appended
In
to the
^ is merely an
on
the
of
the scribe, for ^/~
error, through ditography
part
the phonetic complement that is commonly found with" the
it
is
ideogram ^JIT20.
For fc&ffi
66
reading {JSf
rajp-Su,
i*
tE>
The
w>~>
>EHpff-
IV
the reading of
and
32.
tE
e.
(z.
IV
IV
as in
\[S+=
be adopted, the phrase should
if
1
,
"who
KTTT.])>
^~nu-u
not
2
.
The
title
usumgallu
in this
passage
clearly not
is
used
in
the sense
authority.
50.
tlff^ as
The
first
IV
in
is
although t\}]
all
that
is
be read
at present
visible.
by JENSEN (ZKL II, p. 20) as a verb (z. e. nisu III i) with the
3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase
he quotes the present passage and ^pp *^-\\ *^I
It is
below).
more probable
fjEfl
i*1
jjz]
1-79
( s **
should be
(=
\^) $aini~i
BRUNNOW, List no.
.
*~J
nis
irsithn(tzm)
(ibid.
I,
I.
"oath" or "curse"
ni-su,
(lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"),
however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si
ma-mit li-ta-kil ni-[su(fy] etc.) so that in the phrase ni-S& mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition.
',
67-
^~~
i-
*>
S&kinufnu)
is
to
be read for
^ AT
of
IV R.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71
It
f.
is
two
67
should be taken
lines
The
73.
application of the
metaphor
in this line is
first
not at
refer to the
sight apparent.
and as seal-impressions have been found on
seal-impression
small clay cones, which were originally attached to the docu,
ZA
is
Rev.
5.
6.
by
HFf~
is
^
*
introduced and
< T
If
^~Y
*&
^ as been
lusisisu
tfh *E|
explained by JENSEN (ZK II, p. 20) as
The reading of C, however,
lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52).
proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati^ in ap-
or
1
1
position to zi-kir ilani^ rabuti^
98.
begun
*~~ is
99.
tar(dr) cf.
*~~j
but corrected
his mistake,
On
No. 13.
Transliteration.
2.
4.
HI-
a-lik tap-pu-ti la
3.
sa-&d-a
K--
5.
i-.
....
ana-ku pu-
ilu
lanu apil pulani Sa tlu-su pulanu [ istar-su pulamtum(tum)]
ina
6.
7.
azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti)
1
8.
sumsu
ka-ba-a
mimma
bikit nisi* $a la ma-
u ma-ga-[ra]
9. lul-lik ruk~fca(?)
a-mi-ri
K2
....
68
ii.
lu tas-lim
10.
li-
SU
13.
DU,DU BI
14.
[SA].NA
15.
[siptu]
ana
fan
burasi
ilu
........... -la-at
17.
Marduk
nisi*
.-6a sit-ka-
ms
tasakan(an]
bi-lmn
.......
IL.[LA
..........
........
..........
UuMarduk
]?ati
mu-di-i
..........
a-pa-[a-ti]
..........
Rev.
j
........... -sap
xg ...........
ilu
[ ]sidu
damku
ti-ya lib-bi u-
....
sami-i
..........
..........
[an-ni-i(fy]
.......
28.
27.
di-ni
sitr-si
..........
u-sab-bit sap-
......
su-mi u-$at-bi
bi-li
afy-ri~dak-ka
32.
si-mi
..........
ki-i la in-
30.
gam-maumi
ina
25.
26.
purus
....... ...
il-la-an-ni
Uu
Marduk
31.
22.
..........
.... ......
..........
20. [sa?]
..........
u-ka-as-$i a-&~ya
23.
ai mati-ya
... .......
a-na sa-a-su
ana-kit
u-si-is~sa
..........
is-sak-na
balatu
sd is~sak-nam-[ma]
ina pi~i-
29.
bi-
...... ....
.........
33.
No.
13
(K
3229)
left
corner of a large
No.
12.
This
through his mighty command that does not change.
two
is
followed
lines
of
directions
for
ceremonies,
by
prayer
and
at
15 a fresh
invocation of Marduk,
heavens"
in his relation
who
at
1.
20
is
to the suppliant.
In
1.
21
the sidu or
divine
colossus
is
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
both hymns are addressed to Marduk,
it
69
may
be inferred that
god
only.
No. 14.
Transliteration.
1
turn
gi-mil
[IN1MJNIM.MA
ra-Sud-6u
napisti(ti)
5.
...
...
fa.i-ti-ti
pa-nu-uk-ka
~~SU
3.
LSAGJLA
bilu-ut-ka 10
9
IT.
-lim-man-ni
ili-ya
ta$-li-ti
IL.LA
*]Mardufc.KAN
/ ib-si
17
li-sa-lik(?)
18.
by
prayer or incantation.
10.
may
The
= listalik?)
JTo. 15.
Transliteration.
-ku
dr-si
-tuk
arki-yh g
-turn
ki-i-nu
8.
-ya
dr-si
limuttu ai
a-mnr
10
.....
70
-siit~ka
-bu-ka
shnati^
ii
yd-si
13
mu
si-mat-ka
12
14
15
16.
damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka
17.
su
IINIMJNIM.MA
18
GLGAB
tukan(an)
20
22
tukan(an) 23.
-fcu-nu
munu(nu)
-a%
25
[burasi] tasakan(an)
24
26
19
[K17.AJ.TIR tasapak(ak)
.-bu-ku
21
**Marduk.KAN
IL.LA]
tanaki(ki)
27
28
(K 2586
what was
+ K
7185)
originally a
preserves a portion of the right side of
a section
large tablet. The conclusion of a prayer to Marduk,
No. 16.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
Sipat-
.-tu
3.
-nam-ru
si-pir-
5.
Rev.
-ka LSAG.ILA
10.
[INIMJNIM.MA
11.
IDU.DU BI
lu
si-lim
SU
ina
KISDA
ILJ.LA
lu ina
[ikal
milu
Assur-ban~apli]
.....
lify-bi-ka
"Marduk.KAN
il
SAJ.NA
ipu$(tt$)
sami
12
13.
8.
[lu]-fa-$a-pi
irsiti
etc.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21,
92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No, 38, 1.4;
No. 39, L 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7. It will be
1.
seen
that
the
line
is
never found
by
itself,
but,
when
the colophon-line
It commences with the phrase
'
IL.LA etc.
i.
"do
the
which
annam,
following",
generally precedes any
rections for ceremonies or ritual
itself consists
(cf.
supra
<?.
p. 19).
KISDA
No
it
IN1MJNIM.MA SU
DU.DU BI
ipu$
always follows
occurs,
lu ina
substantive
The
di-
direction
SA.NA
ipus,
mentioned
be inferred
is
for thee
p. 17).
if
the
first
for
ceremonies.
It
(p.
58)
that in
1.
99
>^
of No.
improbable that
discussion
in
we may
knotted cord
(riksit).
1.
25,
1.
4.
72
rubric therefore
must be
Is
rite
No. 17.
Transliteration.
balatu
2.
4-
SU] IL.LA
[1NIM.IN1M.MA
-wi
5.
GUR.UD
ri-$a-a-ti
*[Marduk(?).KAN]
du
~.
TAR(at)
a$ar(?) Stfa
-za tanadi(di) ina Hi
6
7.
.......
ina Hi sa
...
8.
is
in
all
probability
is
No. 18.
Transliteration.
1.
....
3.
a-na gi-bis
4. sa
ka
sur
ta
sab
fyi
tu
- ta -
pa - nu
ma- a-
lu
ta-ma-a-ti
pa-nu-ka
ina
ni$i pl
lat
ma
ta
tirutfati$t - sit -
8. ^z
10.
ta
ba
7.
q,
kul
5.
6.
na
2.
ifo
ku
tu
ta
g.a
ka
[ka]
sa
ma
bar
mil
ki
ta
[ta
-
1
Ll. I and 2 probably formed one line in A,
preceding lines, of which the second reads:
uk
mi
ri
ina irsitim(tim)
nu
ma
ina*
i-nct.
an
ni
traces of
-kn~[ti?j.
ri
i -
ti -
which gives
at - ta
Su
- i
-
bar
For
ri
ka
two
1.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
n. ki
izakara(ra)
la
su
12.
73
ilu
ni
2^
Marduk
- fe' -
ur
/]#/
Rev.
na
14.
pu
15.
Sam
13.
8.
19.
maruSti*
ka
6.
nindabu
tur
-
tabu
am
sa
li -
ki
rak
-
ni
fea
ri
nisi*
[ni
am
yd]
[ma]*
ik
IL.LA
ma KISDA
ga-as-ru
un
-
ana 3
SU
INIMJNIM.MA
lu
iDU.DU BI
zi
li
nar-bi-ka
20. siptu
li -
napi$tiin(tim}*
ku
j?^t
lu ina
SA.NA
i-dil
su-pu-ii
ipus(us)
iiu
lgigi
No.
(K
8009)
tablet,
while
1.
21
evidently
The prayer
colophon.
longer lines
is
11.
face
Thou
Thou
art
fl,
f.,
is
6f., 9
nf.,
is
not to be found,
Reverse of the
and B. On the
in the duplicates
the suppliant states that he has offered
however,
a present and
the removal
for
he
a
and
therefore
out
libation,
prays
poured
of his sorrow and sighing and for length of days
concluding
tablet
marulti-ya.
6
il
7 After
[a]-na.
three lines of directions for ceremonies,
tt"]Marduk
&A.NA
nitu munnfnu)
[.
burali
|
[un-nij-ni-ya.
Marduk.KAN.
[napi$ti](tt).
[li]-zi-kam-ma.
ceases to be a duplicate giving
L 18 A
which read:
..........
ta%a1tan(an)
[ana pan
HI
\
te-
74
may
god
Between
off.
11.
and
of
an insertion or a gloss
^T
|| has been
is
pre-
M
EH
The
20.
tablet is
to be found in the
col. I,
7 (see
1.
above
first line
of the next
K 2832 + K 6680,
of incantations,
list
p. 15).
No. 19.
Transliteration.
i.
-SU
ma-.
3. ilu
4.
6.
bil
7.
mu
8.
9.
[ga]
[mu]
ki]
sa
ki
ka
bi
sarru
umi
limmtit 1
ITLMIS
ikalli
bit -
su
kala(?)ma
ilu
atali
matati
bil
irsitifti)
inu
id
simati
ilu
idati* 1
[Immin]
[a-naP]
as-sum
sami
ir
di - ni
Sim
13. [ina
6.
lunmn
mir
ina
15.
12. [sa]
14.
rabuti* 1
bu
simati^
ma
10. [ina]
11.
bilu
bilu
bilu
5-
ya
ma
mati
-
tal
la
ti -
da
ilu
sit
i -
ti
ibaSa
ya
-
ba-ni~i
-
tabati* 1
la
ni - si
ta~$a-kar
$u-mi-su~nu
sagganakku
ba
i$akna(na)
&
itti
Sarru
-
ka
PRAYER TO
18.
&
bttu
ina
ma
BlL.
75
-
dan
>
du
kakkab
ti
ad
bi - li
19.
20.
-rat-ti-ka
ma
sa
mi
ka
dan
uma
ip-sa-ku
ni
du
-ai
Rev.
- ti
21.
22.
23.
mi
24
j$
ni
7/2
- ta
kun
PAL
ma
[Hit]
27.
ilu
Mr
si -
30.
/z"^^7
ft
^z
an
bit - &z:
TZZ"
33-
IN1MJNIM.MA
34-
siptu
ru
mi
ba
y^f
ni
ya
bu
sam
^r
6a
SU
rabztu(tu)
li -
fu
an
$a
itti -
^/
^w?J
ilu
/<3:/
ni
j/^
uttakkaru(ru)
IL.LA
i -
magara
ul
sa
- 5z/
balatu
fe"
tal - /#
- ti
ki
rabitn(tii)
- r/^ - in - #/
ki
lit -
bi
sur
ka
magara
ka
- tu
ta
sa
m$zt
likbi
-
as
li -
pufari
/;
dumfeu
li -
hi
$zdu
As
ba
ya
rubu
-
29.
si
ya
mi - j#
z##
sarru
26.
Hi
ti -
la -
su
28. ina
ba
- i
Si -
^2
BiLKAN
ma
-ti
No. 19 (K
lines in
occupy
No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the
god Bzl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon
(cf. 11. i off.). The beginning of the prayer, with which the Obverse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained,
however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion,
describing his power as ruler and creator, has been preserved.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Lord! O Lord!
Father of the great [gods?]!
The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms!
Lord!
The
10.
In
11.
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
the
evil
eclipse
L2
76
12.
13.
14.
15.
"Which are In
At thy command
Unto king and noble their names thou
Since to create god and king
didst
name!
6.
my
In
to the
11.
17
god
ff.
and for
his posterity
of my name do
("The destiny of my life decree! The making
the desire that
with
concludes
The
command
thou
prayer
I").
attendant
his
minister,
the god will confer blessings through
the sidu.
29.
30.
31.
32.
May
No. 20.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
ka
2.
-
SU
[INllf].INIM.MA
sur
8. [siptu]
9.
Si-
ft
7.
tim
-da
-ris-ka
bu
la
[u]-mu
git
IL.LA
ma
lu
mut-tab-bil
a-ni-fyu
Rev.
10.
11.
Rammanu
tlu
u-mu
12. sa -
13.
[mu]
14. [kaS]
15. [la?]
1
6.
llu
sur-bu-u
la
kin
-
Sab
ka
mz
rik
bir%u
su
git
pa-du-u
]Rammamt
17. [la?]
git-ma-lu
mut-tab-bil
a-ni-fyu
AN.ZA
ma - lu
a-sa-[rid?]
kas-ka-Su
pa-du-u
git-ma-[!u]
a-[$a-rid?]
altered,
PRAYERS TO RAMMAN.
1
......
8.
ni
......
mt
19
20.
ik -
kip
du
bu
la
sar
The Obverse
77
21.
of No. 20
(K
whom
to
the
first is
second, which is
addressed to Ramman and
is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In
11. 12 ff. the
god is described as "the establisher of days
,
who causeth
the
the perfect
shine
to
lightning-
......
I"
No. 21.
Transliteration.
Obv.
*
[i.]
i~tar-ra-
[2.]
&i~.
i.
ru-su it-nam-ma-.
sa ul inn-it
mu-sa-as-
4.
5.
nir-bi
sa ina samt-i
sa i-mu-ku
11.
12,
ilu
13.
14
15.
-ka
plates
ta~.
sami-i iu-ur-
GAR
16
tlie
si-mat
salmu da-.
Since
jte
[ana ma]-&ar-ka
12.
ilu
small fragments
10. al-
i-
-nu u-mu
mu~
ana-ku
[dam-ma]
8
9.
ii.
7.
ana nap-
la [a-ni-fyu?]
nisi*
ga-tim
mu-di$-$&-[u]
afyi$ -su mr~.
pa-
sa
.~ti
-ti-ya
.
2,
3. tik-
na-.
6.
.........
.........
Au
6612 and
adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered
3747
text of
78
di-bi-.
7 ...........
sa-mid duru ni- ..........
1
ilu
18.
..........
ali-ya
...... -an u abm* birku
*
..... .....
u-kal-lu
ilu
19.
Rammanu
......... 2O [
....... 2I ......
a-ta-ta-ma
ya-a-si ,........li-ki
..........
un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur
..... an-ni-i ma-farfa
^
iti&a-a ..........
su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pt~k&
-ka a-ta-ta-ma
<
i-pti ri-ba
lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-Sif]
[dalili-ka]
ana
nisi*
[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-ft
23.
rapsati*
lud-[lul]
au
24.
25.
SU [IL.LAJ
Rammam^[KAN]
[INIMJJNLVLMA
..... ..... iluRammanu pu-su ittanandu ..........
.......... 26 ...........
bit Hi hi .......... Zu sa-mi-id duru ru- ..........
......... - .......... - in-na - ..........
2j
28.
ify
[DUJ.DU BI
ana pan
pak(ak)
ilu
ina
Raimnanu
SA samni ni^il mu
29.
Gf/.GAL
suluppu KU.[A.TIR ta$a~
2-n- .....
32. ki-~
tasalaJj,
.......... -tab-ba-ma
tanaki[(ki)]
mil illu
....
ilu
immiru
30.
ni%u
SIT ..........
31.
Rammanu ..........
33-
ilu
ilM
Rev.
51 ......
.....
[kul]-lat
Jl
.........
.......
55. ilu
-tafc-fat-fc
bir-tum
ilani^ 1 sa
.
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
79
......
....... 66 ...........
67. [ili-ya] u
llu
suhna(ma)
istari-ya
itti-ya
........
70 ......
-
.....
..........
nzki
ka
lu
71.
[nar
72.
[IN1MJJNIM.MA
73.
[DUDU] BI
bi]
[sa]
SU
i-mi-ma
llu
dalili
pi
lud
lul
a*Ramm&nu.KAN
IL.LA
Rammanu
ka
74 .......
sa
.-fa
......
illu
[SU?] IL.LA
.......
tasalafa
^asagi
SA.NA
ta-sdr-rafe
.-raS-Si-ma
si-ma-a-at
ilu
77
80. [6a?]-M-&
1.
[wu]
bir-ki
-
ut
82 ......
tab
sami
bit
a-bu-bi
bit
i
sadi* 1
ta
ma
.......... si - mu u
- sim -mi
......
.......... - du - u
83
84 ........... -bi-i .......... da-a-ri-su
85 .....
86.
....
87.
88. [ana]
89.
mu
ka
..... -%i
.-sa-am
.
iz-
U.A
tabu
gi.
IN1MJN1M.MA
92,
[DU],DU BI
ana
lul-tam
ma-ra
ana
ina
[SAR]
nist$
- ti
u-mi
sab-sa
si-di-ir-ma
hid- lul
da-li-li-ka
SU IL.LA
lu
musi
tu~ub-ba-ti
ri-i-ma
Mr - ka
u-ga-ru
kur-di-ka
tu-sal-lam
ur-Iti-tii(})
faur-sa-a-ni
i-dal-la-la
.......... -ti-ma
Sumsu
go ...... -ka
.....
arad-ka
ya-a-si
[mimma]
it-bit-
zi
**Ramm&nu.KAN
In
ina
SA.NA
ipus(u$)
80
biln
m Un
93. ilu
94, ikal
Hani* 1
git-ma-lum
tii-pu-u
AssuT-ban-apli
ra-siib-bu
etc.
been built up of
supra p. 33 f.) No. 21 has
3180
several fragments of the K. Collection (K 2741
K66i2
6908
6672
6588
K5043
3 2o8
10497
10219
9157
8498
7047
traces of
13793). The tablet at present contains
13431
are
or seven lines however
missing
ninety-five lines about six
from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the Obverse. It will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat
Like No. 6
(cf.
+
+ K
K
K
K
+
+
K
+
+
+
+
+ K
+ K
+ K
+ K
+K
K
+K
;
to Nos, 6
similar in size
and
commences with a
followed by two ceremonial
The
12.
text
probability
tablet.
ceremonies
and a
The
first
desire that
is
prayer
Ramman
of fifteen lines.
incantation
third
to
All the
much broken;
it
and
re-
is
11.
let
no
evil
while
during a certain state of the wind
recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its
to be repeated
2833
recitation.
The commencement
which
first
cf.
supra
is
identical
12, for
a trans-
p. 60.
me
pity
me
may peace
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
81
be
my
me
The
praise, let me bow in humility before thee!"
directions for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that
"when the Storm-god has set his mouth (i, e. has spoken) in the
ness let
The
prayer on the tablet commences with the following invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman ..... powerlast
ful one,
mighty god!
the day!
storm-flood!
Lord of the
mountains, and the
Who
f.
p. 71
That yTT
25.
1.
cf.
seas!"
is
73-
67.
cannot
As -ma
transliterated
by the
subs, sulmu as in
89.
ka(or
is
Ks limit
-ki),
No.
8,
1.
No.
17,
9,
1.
n,
1.
cf.
68.
lu-us-tam-mar ilu-ut-
etc.
No. 22.
Transliteration.
Obv,
i
rubu
siptu
2.
massu-u*
3.
Uu Nabu
4.
bil
-
I.Z1D.DA
ram
5.
na
6.
as arid
iln
i-lit-ti
i-ti-ip-su
na-as
ilu
bu-kur
asaridu
duppu
Hani* 1
si-mat
su-lul
ilu
la
Babili
%a
na
si -
Marduk
Zarpanitu
LSAGJLA
a-sir
d* ru
-
ru
i -
Borsippa
su
na
KI
balatu
-
[massu]-u.
pis
- ti
Z.zi-kir-ka
g.
10.
ina
mSt*1
kar
da-dd-txi
du-ul
tin
nisf"
fi
Marduk
ina
ilu
mar
rabz(?)
rutt(?)
ina
kaW
si-ik-ri-ka*
*sUu
pi
kit -
ka
ilu-ti-ka
ki-bit
ina
iS-n-ti
til
SU.DUB.BA
rabiti(ti)
12.
13.
14.
\\.ana-ku
15.
1
Si -
6. ti - i -
8.
man
u*
23.
24.
Hk
[za
bu
ya*
libbi -
ina
-
pi
ya
damikti(ti)
7/J
'
ilu
sidu damiktu
ilu
ka
/^
**Marduk
$umili-yh
.......... -ki$itti-y&
..........
..........
ma
-
tf
ga
-
[ra]
.....
...... ^ &'- ^ /
- nis
..........
KAN .......... KAN.SIR -
rabi-i*
rubt(?)
ina
ittaii-yh
[lamassudamiktn]
s&-ut-K-ma-am-[ma]
- Zw' 4
a - la
22. info
ina
[ti
'
21.
sa
//-&-*&
19.
GUB.BU.DU fakSud(?)(ud)
[damikti(ti)]
-
-T-JW
ilu
20.
ka
ru
kit
- us - kin
sup
17.
1
ki
ilu
[ ]
26. #*
27. Hani*
"
28.
29.
30.
31.
INIMJN1M.[MA
DU.DU BI II KA
SU
KAS.SAG
34. kumiat-$u
Nabu].KAN
kimi
ilu
IL.LA
ARA
tasakan-ma mafy-rat
-i
-^
37.
sim
Nabu
38. ilu
[a]
asaridu
abkallu
siru
-mar-ras
39
ilu
pil
ir
JPma
) rabi(?).
zfk-ri-ka.
ina pi~ya.
$&
pil
samz-z
-tu-&
40
Mardnk
mudu - u
ilu
Marduk
Omitted by B.
irsitim(tim)
Sa
LSAG.ILA
zi-Jtir.
B mar
PRAYERS TO
NABtf.
83
41
Rev.
......................... ...........
46. .... ........................ ki-di- .....
.--a-tu $ak- .....
47 .........................
45
48 ......
49.
51.
53.
ik -
in
llu
kil
si
........................
mun
lu -
sa
ki-i
ana - ku
pulanu
im marustu
ina
ku - u - ru
54. ina
55.
na
UGU-ma
50. s&
52.
u lisanu ka
.........
.........
u-mi an-ni-i .................. ....
-
pu
56* ina
ma-fyar~ka
58. [su]-lul-ka tabu la-ai(?)
59. [ur]-fai lid-mi-ik
62.
63.
llu
i - 7/#
64. ri
65.
ka
ba
66. ina
un
ni
ilu-ti-ka
ana
68.
INIM.INIM.MA
69.
DU.DU BI
[lu
ina
[Na-bi-um
milu
71. ikal [
Assur'ban-apli
+ K
it -
mi
SAR
sunat^ 1
ka
-
^/^
<2
na
lu
ilu
ina
a-sa-ri-du
szdu
-
si
Nabu.KAN
SA].NA
bu-kur]
lu-di-ma
lud - lul
rapsati* ]
IL.LA]
ya
ya
ya
ti -
ya
ti -
tlu
ta
lu-ub-lut
rabtti[(ti)]
nisi^
sipi
si - lim
bal
w^
du
ina
lim
na
/"^Z7
ilu
70. siptu
kun
it -
/z^/ -
^/
si -
ka
ya
-
ki-bit
1
67. dalili*
su
ra
si
wz^
ma
-
.?#/
i -
sa
y&
Mht
Hi
Nabu
i -
Hi
61. btlu
ya
.-sid
57. a%-ziz
60. [kib] - sa
- ti
-
ipus(us)
ilu
Marduk
etc.
+K
+ K
No. 22 (K 140
10285) forms
8751
3352
the upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter
The tablet contains portions of three
is at present missing.
prayers and of one cbremonial section all of which are composed in honour of the god Nabu. The first prayer on the
,
M2
84
contains petitions for life and prosperity, and was intended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the
first 20 11., however, read as follows.
tablet
Translation.
1.
2.
prudent
Nabit, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods,
Director of tsagila
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Lord of
hida, Shadow
of Borsippa
8.
g.
10.
so and so,
11. I
the son of so
godhead,
and so, who am smitten with
disease, thy servant,
the breath of the
12.
Whom
13.
May
14.
Set justice in
15
mercy in my heart!
Return and be established! May they command mercy!
May my god stand at my right hand!
1 6.
17.
1
8.
19.
the
I live,
May my
May the
On
hand of
may
my
the
demon and
be perfect
mouth!
goddess stand at
my
left
hand!
On
the
Reverse of the
tablet is in-
of his
PRAYERS TO
58.
5Q.
May my way
56.
r.
62.
O
O
63. In
85
57. I
be propitious .....!
60. Set
NABt).
my
feet!
may my dreams be
propitious!
64.
65.
66.
life,
sidu,
live, let
me
have knowledge!
67. In the sight of(?)
wide-spread peoples
may
ility
The
from
bow
in
hum-
before thee!
"O
Nabii y the
Mardukl"
probably for
i-ti'ip-su
itpisu
an
adj.
]/lfeK.
9.
ilu
abgalli
*l
here P oss
ilH
Marduk seems
bum,
i.
e,
therefore to be
14. For this and the following petitions of. No. 9, 11. 13 ff.
The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-
prayer of No.
first
9.
No. 23.
Transliteration.
i
3
.
6.
$U IL.LA
[INIMJNIM.MA
...........
nis
..........
ilu
]Sin.RAN
...........
86
*'**
[**]Sin
10
ii
No.
23"
(K
No. 24.
Transliteration.
........... -bit
IL.jLA
Sin ..........
[AG].AG BI i-nu-ma
..... tanaki(ki) ana pan Uu Sin ..........
..... munu(nu) ..........
SinJCAN]
......
......
7
ilu
The name of
(K
13922)
the
moon
is"
(cf.
l!
5), it is
No. 25.
Transliteration.
2
i.
dir
a-ti-ra-
3-
ma-fyar-ka lu~
5.
6.
III
SU
[IN1MJNIM.MA
IL.LA]
samtu munu[(nu)]
**Sin.[KAN]
7
SA Samni
-//
hurasu VII
of a ceremonial section.
2*72
87
No. 26.
Transliteration.
Obv.
^Sin.KAN
SU] IL.LA
[IN1M.1NIM.MA
3.
.bil
Uu Sin
ana
-si
ina
itmi
ta
magari gusuru
sa
- bit
Rev.
-Sal-tit
10
an
7
-
kimu
ma
tubbal-ma
rabu
ii
-tim
No. 27.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
a-sa-rid
3.
H-lit-ti
ilu
gas-m
KU.TU.SAR
5.
su-pa(?)-ta
ina
6.
m-ba-ta
ina
7.
it-ti
8.
it-ti
9.
id-din-ka-mai
ilu
u-u.
Sm.
4
ilu
Nirgal
iddin-ka-ma.
[ina pu]-1iur.
is
LA.TI-su]
mi-lik-ka*
ta-si-
duplicate of
11.
5 mi-lik-ka lias
316.
<M-fur]
gim-ri]
nam-mas-[H-i
man-za-az-ka]
asira(ra)
1
BU abu-[ka
398, cited as
sd-ku$
pufyur*
[Hani*
ina
$awn-i
[
Sin
ilu
rabUum(tum)]
^NIN.MIN.NA]
[na-ram
illuti^
araltt-[ina
ina
t-a
bu-ul
ilu
sami-i
tam-fya-ri]
[sar-ra-tum*
Hani* 1
kas-kas
Nirgal
NUNAM.NIR]
bil
A-nun-na-[ki
ilu
ilu
bu-kur
ti-iz-ka-[ru
lu
4.
10.
bi-lum
siptu
napisti(ti)]
ka-tuk-ka
ip-fcid]
[$ar]-ra-tL
C.
ti-H-
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO
88
11.
*ana-ku
12.
mi-lat
13.
nasaku
14.
ka-bu-u*
15.
ds-sum
gam-ma-la-ta
6.
ds-sum
ta-ai-ra-ta^
17.
ds-sum
8.
ds-sum
[at
19. ki-ni$
naplis-an-ni-ma
20.
lib-ba-ka*
an-ni
22
ilu
23. ilu
is -
ta
-
ta
ti -
nin
ti
;;//
li
pani - ka(?J]
ka - ba - ai]
nu - fya]
.]
sab-
zi-nu-ti
istaru
ka(?)]
.]
zis
si -
m]
ilu-ut-ka]
mar
-
ilu-ti-ka
lu-uk-bi
24. nir-bi-ka
25.
pu
ma]
bzti-ya]
fyi-[ti-ti^
lib-bi
-sir
ma
tal -
nim
[as-sa-faar
[
-
nu
basu-n
bi-li^
[a
sak
it -
ri-mi-ni-ta 7
ag-gu
arad-ka]
-
$i-mu-[u
mu-up-pal-sa-ta
21. [pu]-tur
[
[is
fyu-lu-uk-ku-[u*
la
GODS.
SU
[INIMJNIM.MA]
[dd-li-li-ka
lud-lul]
**NirgaLKAN]
[IL.LA
26.
+ K
No, 27 (K 2371
13791) contains the first prayer of
what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly
from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer
in 11. i
25 of the text, followed by a catch -line, its Obv. giv25 in 10 or n lines,
15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16
ing 11. i
while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in
rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place
of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the
A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during
or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is
10 contain the invocation of
missing from the prayer. LI. i
the god, at 1. 1 1 the suppliant states his name and
goes on to
eclipse-formula in
tions
For
1.
li A, reafls ana-ku
ilvatali etc.
lumun
hul-%u-u.
and C.
[ilu]wzrga ^
Of
m A$lur-"b&n-apli
in three lines;
daSti-u.
arad-ka
11.
%a-bu-u
u
,
which is followed by
and 12 form one line in
B M-Zu,
A libba-ka. 9
[ri-mi]-na-ta.
&i'ft-ti.
the catch line, with which the text of
concludes, only the end has been
preserved:
[ta]-ai-rat.
IN.DUL-ki.
PRAYER TO NIRGAL.
89
his
Translation.
NU.NAM.NIRl
1.
2.
mighty
KU. TUSAR
5.
6.
Thou
7.
With
8.
With Sin
9.
And BU
3.
4.
Offspring of
10.
The
fa
among
the multitude
its
11. I
6.
21.
Loosen
my
23.
O god
24.
Let
4.
me
my
sin,
offence
22.
The
title
ilu
NIN.MIN.NA,
let
i. e.
me bow
"Lady
of the crown",
ilu
is
N!N.MIN.AN.NA, L e. "Lady
former occurs as a variant
the
since
of the crown of heaven",
of the latter in L 48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon,
n. 2 and p. 71.
cf. LYON, Sargon, p. 8,
cf.
^Ej *"HM
1S
+-
QO
i. e.
ina ma-ti-su
reads
clearly
>-E:|
7.
$&-tur
"mighty
i. e.
is
thy
counsel".
f.
No, 28.
Transliteration.
2.
lislifnu(mu)
5.
[INIH.INIM.MA
6.
[DU.DU BI
lu
.
&mUu mitu
ina
SAR
lu
ina]
lud-lul
ilu
NirgaLKAN
SA.NA
ipus(us)
ri-mi-nu-u 8
-gu-&
13.
[dd-ti-li-ka]
SU IL.LA]
.-u ilu
9.
IH a-du~ur-ma
-ka !i-nu-fya
-^ar-ra
4
itti-ya
mu-bal-lit
ify-tu-u
-ub-!a
10
12
..........
prayer
god who
is
of the dead!
the quickener
Section
III.
made up of
one deity. While
III
is
by
directions
for
ceremonies.
II,
as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed, containing a series
of prayers and ceremonies addressed only to one goddess,
have been
classified
provisional.
N2
92
No. 29.
Transliteration.
[du l]-vtm'mu-ku ku-um-ma
2.
SU
[INIMJNIALMA]
"Sa-la.[KAN]
llu
bit-knr
ti-iz-fea-ru
il
IL.LA
No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer
followed
its
by
colophon-line,
The
No, 27,
latter
1. 1
[NU.NAM.NIR].
[siftu bi'lumga^ni]ti'iz^a-rubu-kur
No. 30.
Transliteration.
karp a tu
3.
as-ruk-ki
GUtZfI
4.
in-na-
6.
linub(u&)
ana- hi
da
9.
mu$
1 1.
in
pulanu
ya - na -
sa&
nin
14.
ta
6.
7.
8.
ra
- ti
Hi
ra
mi
bit - ta -
marustu
sa
di - ni
ti
di
lak
- ti
i% -
sa
ki-
nu
itti -
kab
ka
li .........
mursu sa zumri-ya Knasi(si) MUN.GU sa da-
ti -
- si - ti
- ri
ru
15. hiblui(iit)
pulani
apil
..........
sz-.
ka
ki
- ti
12. lina$ifa(ifa)
13. lip
libbu
- ti - si -
10. // -
........
7.
bip)
si-rife
5.
8.,
ib -
karani
lu - us
da
ru - u
hi
rimu
nir
-
na
lib - bi -
sa
t&
si-li-ti
Km - ma mr
K - K - ki
di - ra
bi
hid
bi - ki
nisi*
li 1
ya
lu-$a-pa zi-kir-ki
lu - sa - //
ki
sa
pu
lul
-
PRAYER TO SAL A
ETC.
93
Rev.
19.
[INIM].INIM.MA
20.
AG.AG BI
21.
mu
illu
wni magari
ina
tasalafy
GLGAB
23-
SA samni niku
*'*** a - da gur
24.
SID(di)
25.
KU.KU
22.
26. ina
iln
tukan(an) suluppn
mu
dispu
tukan(an)
fyimztu
KAS. SAG
KU.DUB.DUB.BU
*wSID
^IL.LA
wirinu
wfannwi
MU.SAL
an-ni-tu
28. riksu
tap alar
29. an-nu-ii
ki-
30. siptu
ll-ti
31.
duppu
32. ikal
ma
tanaki(ki)
SUB.[SUB(di)]
ARA
Ml
ina
[tasakan(an)]
munu-ma
samtu
III
-
[ta-
tasakan[(an)]
wurkarinnn talaki
TLSAR
27. siptu
K&A.TIR
sapak(ak)]
SIR.AD
samni
SU IL.LA
^[Istar.KAN]
URU TI ana pan lstar ummu
samnu
Suatu(f)
tu-.
ilu
bu
lgigi
CXXXIV^^
siptu
iln
A$$ur-ban-apli
uk
rat
etc.
10.
11.
12.
Thou
Thou
art the
judge of
my cause
my path
is
13.
14.
15.
may
.....
he tear away
of
94
1
6.
17.
thee!
oil
An
31),
belonged,
24.
is
title
broken away.
This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.}.
KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,
The character
tablet, so that
istinis(nis).
As
lessly written,
No.
1.
12,
it
it
is
preferable to regard
it
as one sign,
as in
10, etc.
No. 81.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
$&
3. sd
4.
5.
a-na
6.
istar-su pula-
mtum](tum)
-dan
ka-a-$i
ilu
[d&rli-li]-ki lud-lul
PRAYERS TO ISTAR.
SU IL.LA
INIMJNIM.MA
7.
8.
ina musi
9.
GLGAB
ana
ilu
pan
**
.
arku
lstar gusuru
GLG1
ii
+K
mu
illu
kurmati*1
^HTA.A.AN
tukan(an)
10
95
sami-i
tasalafy
tar-bi(?}
u gi-mil-tu kun-ni
bti-uk-rat
ilu
Sin
ti-li-tu
+K
No. 31 (K 7207
9675
13274) represents the end
of the Obverse of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
addressed to the goddess Istar. LI. i 6 give the
concluding
phrases of a prayer, in the last three lines of which the suppliant states his own name, and, after probably referring to
the offerings he has made to the goddess, concludes with a
petition for deliverance
succeeded by three
is
effect:
bough
"in misery
lines
and
The prayer
distress".
of ceremonies to
the
following
"In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green
with pure water. The
drink-offering shalt thou
tablet.
No. 32.
Transliteration.
-bu
2.
3.
ilu
SU] IL.LA
[INIMJNIM.MA
[DU.DUBIanapan
Un
I$tar.KAN
KAS.SAG
tanaki(ki)
i-il-ta~su
ilu
itti~$u
7.
10.
..........
salimu(mu?)
ina
ki-rib
ki-ma
tlu
sadi* 1
sami-i
Sama$
...
ta-bar-ri-i
96
ni$i*
ii
12
ba-
*-ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na
na-mas-su-u
-ru-ki
13
tus-ti-si-ri
sa-pi-ify-ti
ilu
14. [at]-ti-ma
K--at
lstar
-ki-ma
15
biltu
il
+ K
Then follow
refers.
mences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The
beginning and end of most of the lines are broken.
6
seat
heroine
Istar,
among goddesses!
midst of the bright heavens!
in the
Thy
Thou
art
10.
Sun-god
[Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas!
Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground,
11.
Thou
12.
.....
7.
8.
9.
14.
Thou,
15.
And
Is
and
all
of them
Istar, art
thy ......
like the
thou beholdest
thou directest
.....
13.
powerful
Lady,
.....
creation
in the
is
Ho. 33.
Transliteration.
-
zu
2.
[muS(?)]-tt(?)-i3-ma-at
3.
[mus]
4. si
5.
Ii -
6. iw,
7.
- // -
ni
mat
kat
-sir
dan(fy
a-mat-sa
uz
ify
mu -na-
i- lat
zu
tas - Ii -
sa-ki-na-at
- zi
Hi
u
ti
ik - ri - bi
-
pa
u
su
un
ii
1L
du
ru
pit
.
pi
ni
ni
Uu Marduk
mdu-u
kib-ra-a-ti
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
LZID.DA
s&r
8.
Mt
si-kin
da
rat
[sar]
Borsippa
10. [Un]Tas-mi-tum
bi-il-tum
9.
Hani*1
sd
na-pis-ti
KI
97
- Iat
sa
da
ad
ki-bi-sa
mi
gas- [rat?]
&# - ra - a ~ ti
a - #2
........... /## ilani^
ka - a - Si
-i-kis-ki
.....................
13
....... -si-na azkur(ur) pani-ki
14 ........... -r?
u
sa - li - ma
15 ........... ... ..... tas-ma-a
1
12
6 ......
....
.-at
llu
21.
22.
as
&ur
bUti -
ki
ilu
Nabu
I].SAGJLA
23. [a]-na
24. [sa
25. [lis-mi
istar-su [pu-
lamtum(tum)]
su - [pi - ya]
- i
man
asaridtt
a-bu~[ti
ya
ilu
kabti](ti)]
ina
un]
zik-ri~$u
mi
bUu
faa-i~ri-ki?>
zik]-ri-ya*
- ni - ni -
26. [lil - ki
27. [ina
si -
ya
ilu
[HI
[u
ilu
ris-[ti-i]
sab-ti-ma]
ki-bit
-
ma -da
pi~ki]
-
su
pi - ya]
Rev,
28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
29. [lit-ta-kil
ta-[ni-J}u
asakku
30. [Iit-ta-bil]
6
31.
............
33 ...... .....
I0
lik -
iln
mi]
zik-ri,
u,
ilatfat).
and for
lines,
Sd iba$u-u
10
ili-yd.
ll
1.
SU] IL LA
After
ll-ta-kiL
?
21
1.
22 reads
6
ni -
ma-mit.
uttaMarum(rum).
8
12
31
inserts
.]
su]
ba-ni-[ti]
damikti[(ti)]
u an-ni-ki ki~[nim]
-
il
turn**
**TaS-mt-tum.KAN
1.
[irat
lumun ^^ataU
For
'
bi
turn
[INIMJNIM.MA
38.
two
Tas
............
bu - u
37. [
bu ani$ l-ya]
lis-sa-kin
a-pa-a-ti^
sarni
siri^-yaj
sa
ru-[su-u?]
&umri-j/a]
sa
lit-[ta-kil$
li - sal -
gallu*
nisi*
34. [a-na(?J]
rn-fyii-u
ma-mi-in 7
32. [li-in]-ni-is-si
35. [ilu]
sa
[mursu
ha-
etc.
in
-2-rz-&i.
^/ inu-u.
13
g8
mil
39
ilht
tasalafy
GA
40
SA.NA
ina
munu(nu)-ma
.41.
bnrasi
kimi
tasapak(ak)
sukfei?(ki)-ma
salimu(mu)
42
43
TAG-ma
.ina rik-si
44
mmu
i-nu-ma ttpus(us)
45
[KAM] SAH(?)
46
kib-ra-a-ti
Sar-rat
47.
48. ikal
ilu
Asmr-ban-apli
bi-li-i-ti
i-lit
etc.
+ K8i47)
No. 33 (K 3432
lil(?)-
id takahi(lu) u-
Is
which
Is
as follows.
Translation.
5.
Who
Who
Who
Who
8.
2.
3.
4.
goddess
great gods!
9.
10.
lines are
broken.
After stating
(1.
14) that
make
20.
his request.
21. I so
22.
Have turned
to wards thee,
O lady
Hearken to
my supplication!
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
99
23.
Before Nadu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son
24.
Of
me!
May
May
25.
31.
sorcery, poison,
35.
be consumed
May the ban be torn away may the
May
May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations!
May god and king ordain favour
36.
32.
3334.
that
is
mercy,
37.
lady Ta$mitu\
Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have
been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure
water and the offering of incense of &zrr#-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently
deals, among other matters, with the rite of the knotted cord
supra p. 71,
(cf.
24.
p.
On
14).
The verb
29.
No.
11.
i,
32.
etc.}.
(cf.
is
supra p.
3,
No.
(=1
1,
In
1.
32
and
14).
PL
(cf.
n isu
and 48
46,
The
lit-ta-kil
probably to be restored as
p. 66.
41.
however
46.
is
The
to
sign
fH
be read as
ffty
not
clearly
>^|-
it is
in the transliteration
not certain.
1
For
1.
31
reads:
"May
tlie
me be
loosened!"
100
Ho. 34.
Transliteration.
.........
3 ..........
i.
a-ta-mar
ya-si
p&r(P)-da-a
lud-lul
d&'li-li-ki
5.
tlNIM.INIM.MA
6.
[DU.DU BI
...........
u
ina
hi
ilu
ILJ.LA
SAR]
SA.NA
ina
hi
MLMl
ipus(us)
...................................
line,
3. If
pi.
Prms.
of the verb in 1
from
cf.
1,
l/SlS.
and
II,
IV
L 67
(p. 22)
with the
(^I^TT *J t^J)
meaning, according to ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen p. no, of "to shine
to the bright", cf. I
60* [67], C. Rev. 1. 20 ka-btt-ta-su ipli-par-du
VR
(= p&rt^-da-a-ti
(IV
17,
and ^~
16 l\
this root
in the
^JJ
in
No.
12,
1.
57.
No. 35.
Transliteration.
sa bi(?)-lu-
ina
.....
ina,
3.
balatu
pa-ni-
DIM.
si-
libbu
*y~
1
phrase Sunati* pdr-da-a-ti la iabati
faiduti*-
nctp-li7.
PRAYER TO
IOI
BlLIT.
Rev.
10
II
GIS.7UK
12
ik-ri-
-mi-ik~ti
id-,
16
-is
sa&(?)
13
....
ni
14.
i
SAG.GA
ii
ki-bit
ka
ana
- ti
arkat(?)
s&
ilu
BUit
L DA.RA
No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the godthe end of which there follows the catch-line for
the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon
The interest of the fragment centres in 1. 14, where we
1 6).
(1.
find the colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present
class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
dess
Bilit, at
IO2
Section IV.
Prayers to
deities
whose names
IV
composed of fragments of
is
tablets,
which
is
is
have
been preserved.
No. 86.
Transliteration.
6.
SU IL.LA
[INlMJNIMJfA]
buraSi
SU
l!
butuktu
]tgigi
m Uu
A$sur]-ba?i'apli
isati
tislitu
ltt
10
ii. [ikal
ma
ina
IL.LA
fya-si-
etc.
PRAYER TO A GODDESS
ETC.
103
No. 87.
Transliteration.
ilu
tim(tim)
napiS-
.........
3.
.^ KbK5
foi-ir-tu
[si?]-kin na-pis-ti
6.
[INBLINIM.MA
7.
[siptu]
SU] IL.LA
x
[biltu]
turn
sami4
a-[si-bat
ri-mi-ni1
illuti^ ]
Si-wt-i*
8.
[al-si-ki
9.
i-Jsis-si-im-ma
bilti-ya
ummu
sur-bu-tum
[ya-a-ti]
ilu
iUari-yh ulinnu-[ki
as-dat]
10. [As -
11.
sum
di
[ds-sum
ni$
itira
13
ni
piirus
wnmu
sa-ku]-fum
[biltu
[itti-ki]
ti -
10
[pamsi(si)
basu-u^
ganiala]
z
da]
sul-lu-mu
bul-lu-tii]i
12. [<*a$-sum
[di
i]
11
ri-[mi-m-fum ]
tumj.
[&mt]-i.
ln-zu-ba
Sur-[bu-tnm].
ll
AD
as-far-M.
9
M-lu-u.
ti-di-f,
I>
iln Bi-lit
ttm-mu ri-mi-ni-tum.
For
ili\
di-in.
1.
12
ilu
Bdu.
[pa]-ra-su.
7,
ri-mi-[ni1
here
-ma-la
Su-su-fra ti-di-i.
10
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
104
No. 38.
Transliteration.
ana
i.
2.
di-
3.
INIM.INBL[MA
4.
DU.DU
5.
siptu sur-
6.
[BI
li - [li -
d&
SU IL.LA]
SAR
ina
lu
SA.NA
ina
lu
ipiis(us)]
No. 39.
Transliteration.
ilu
4.
[INIM.INIM]MA
5.
[DU.DU BI]
SU IL.LA
SAR
ina
lu
ti
Dl.BAR
ilu
[damifetu](tu)
ii
-bu-u
12
it -
14
15
6.
18.
2-
sami-i
ma-
lgigi nu-ur
di
ta
-ki
13
[ipus(us)]
mu$-na-mi-rat
10
17.
sar-.
i-lat
i-lat
Hani* 1
SA.NA
ina
lu
kakkabani*
6
-
lstar
[ana-ku
fulanu
ya
ni
na
an
apil]
ma
pa
bi
ina
bi-il-ti
ku
si
ni
tu
ki-
ma
Ma
"WHOSE NAMES
105
broken
is
off.
No. 40.
Transliteration.
DI
i.
2.
*l
-su
4
5.
SU IL.LA
[INIM.INIM.MA]
sa
at
IMJL
Uu
iwirinu
SIR ina
diparu
lubuUupisa,
babati* 1
VII
-rit-ta-&
[na?]
i^passuru tasakan(an)
fa-.
XXXVI SA AS.A.AN
SIR
ZU.DU
-na sa
tukan(an)
immiru niki
tunam-
&r*KAJZI
10
11.
12.
[mi
upuntu
[*s**]irinu
fy r fa?]
tanaki(ki)
13.
-su
14
-su
zni
tu-nam-mar
KU-DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)
15
ms
SLIL(fea)
16.
suati tudammik(ik)
damikti(ti)
tazakar(ar)
-
17
The
to
2487
(Catalogue, p. 454) suggests that this fragment belongs
of the writing on
character
The
see
No.
above,
18).
2,
p.
(=
both tablets
is
very
similar.
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
106
= zrritmnni
not
is
clear.
this line
No. 41.
Transliteration.
2.
[DU.DU BI]
lu
3.
ina
KISDA
sarru
mi
ilu
ni
lu
ina
ki
ba
Assur-ban-apli
SA.NA
nu
fyus(us)]
ta - sim -
ti
etc.
is
probably to be restored
SU IL.LA
etc.
L. 3 gives
No. 42.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
2.
6.
8.
ta-ta-na-nt,9.
12.
Sa pak-du pi-
dan~na-
15. ina
14.
19.
sa
-ri-
a-na
kiri-i~
ZIG.GlR-ka
n. la DIM.KU la
13. dannu
i-hd nmn-nap-
kari dan-na
17.
....
7.
a-lik faar-ra-ni
ir-
kul-lat
3.
5.
sak-na-ta
10.
ina
na-
u-tag-ga(P)-
4-
16.
mu-sap-sik UD
18. sa la
Rev.
20
21. ul-
23.
<lu
NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]
22. foidutu-ka
1NIMJNIM.MA SU [1L.LA]
inu(?)-ma ina KISDA inu(?)
ilu
26. siptu
27.
107
ikal m
ilH
Marduk
rabu
bilu
Asmr-ban-[apli]
etc.
tablet,
colophon-lines
above, p. 71).
(see
No. 43.
Transliteration.
.-iu-
3.
[Hani]*
2.
ilu
Marduk
Hani*
UuA-nim ilu
Bil
4.
a-sib
6.
5.
Hani* 1
7.
ana-
ku arad-ki
8.
SU [IL.LA]
[INIMJJNIM.MA
No. 44.
Transliteration.
2.
[INIMJNIM].MA
-tu
SU IL.[LA]
an-na
-*....
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
108
No. 45.
Transliteration.
Obv.
-#
-fat lu-
-inn tak-biwi
3
4-
[INIMJNIMJ.MA
SU
JL.LA
tlu
Sama$
ilu
.
Rev.
a-na
iog
Section V.
by name
To mention three
dressed
in
employed
The
is
inter-
No. 46.
Transliteration.
-
2.
-
gu
lib -
ba
ka]
ify
&
rabiti(ti)
-
Km
lag
u
-
lib
[ka]
4.
5.
gu
$u
tit
du
ur
ub
ru
ka
li -
nu
ma
-
la
ma
fya
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
110
5
ra-iuj-u
~[ka
DEITIES,
ta-ai~ra-tu-ka
kab~ta-a-tum
-si
lib~sa-nim-ma
Hu
- lil
8.
[d&
9.
IN1MJNIM.[MA
- ti -
ka]
hid
rabiti(ti)
lul
******* Mustabarru-mtt-
SU ILJ.LA
tanu(a-nu).KAN
DU,DU BI
10.
ilu
11. siptu
Ml
Nirgal
SA.NA
ina
In
KISDA]
ina
[lu
kakkabu Pisu
ipus(us)
ti-ib
sami-i u
irsitim(tim)
1314.
15.
1
6.
17.
1
8.
/^
/&/
sarru
tarn
rf -
mu
[i]
ir?]
[ri
- $a -
Ai
a$
ife
ki
du
nu
la
pa
li - i
-
du
ti
[inu-hal-lib?] za-ai-ri
jg
2O
[$al2]-ba-bu
muk-tab-lum
-tu
21
jkarradu
-*"
22
*
23-
of No. 46
the end of a
(K
the
to
11153
kakkalu
+ Rm 582)
con-
Mustabarm-mutanu^
prayer
addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon
a prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as
), is followed by
(1. 9
follows:
u.
12.
13.
O Nirgal, lord
Who harasses
The strong,
of
Pisu,
the
the perfect,
the first-born of
who
KU.TU.SARl
Kin'ud-azaga
14.
The
15.
Who
1 6.
The
17.
Who
p.
One
I2of.
who
establisheth strength!
see
JENSEN, Kosmologie
8.
19.
1 1 1
20
21
9.
That the
kakka * u
NI-BAT-a-nu
kakkabu
Mustabarr!i-mutanu
BRUNNOW,
cf.
is
phonetically written
and JENSEN,
Kosmologie^ p. 119.
12. For the identification of
\^(-azaga with 4^=\'* asaga
and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of
the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. tit., p. 234 f.
>
15.
cit, p. 155).
this
in
Asmrnasirpal's dedication.
"So.
47.
Transliteration.
........... -/
....... 2 ...........
ru-.
Km - nu - ..... 3. ..... .... KA.LUJBLDA .....
..... 4 ........... -na-ku~nu balatu ba-a-ni 5. .....
i
.....
6.
d&-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul
[1NIMJNIM.MA
lu
[DU.DU BI
SU
ILJ.LA
Mul-muLKIB
7.
ina
10. [ikal
In
1.
ilu
Assur-ban]~apli
etc.
mul-star
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
112
The
DEITIES.
of which
contained by
is
1.
9.
Ho. 48.
Transliteration.
Obv.
-ni-ti
in~$i
-sa
-tt-ku
-ri
-j&
*f * *t
f
.*
*T*
MIN
-a-ti
10
........... SIC/
TO
12.
ff^V
^2^
-a-ti
9.
T
T
llfc
*****
ya
.....
"2
13.
*...
RCT.
15- kl-
SU IL.LA
i6.INIMJNIM.MA
^/^
17. ^z}>^
1
8.
$ur~bu-u
sa
ina
Mul-mul.KAN
sami-i
ikal
su-lu&-fai-$u
milu
Assur-ban-apli
illu
etc.
from the
lines
commenced with
is brilliant in
With
the words:
"0 mighty
lord,
whose
heaven I"
may be
compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-m (see
above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. 14 if.). The
bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned
together in the
1
letter
pi.
8.
K 168,
XLV).
1.
13
(cf.
LEHMANN, Samammukin,
Pt.
II,
p. 76
and
KAK.SI.DI.
I I
No. 49.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
...........
... .....
2.
.-4-tf
...........
-mar
4.
7..
1
1
........... ka-ru-bu
8 ........... -si-la-ku
[INIMJN1M.MA
20.
5f/
........... -ma-*-u
19 ........... ri-si-ka
/i.L^ kMabu KA Kj SLDLKAN
17
21.
Rev.
22.
-Sa-an-nu
27
........... ^
fM/^
28
...........
abni*
The Obverse
KAK.SLDI
to the star
No. 50.
Transliteration.
Obv.
kakkabN
1.
[siptu
2.
[mu
3.
[ina
na
SlB.ZLAN.NA] ........
'
kir]
Samt~i
6.
ma&
[kan - su
1
1
i
rabuti*
[Hani*
- li - ka
ba
[ina
7.
**BU
4.
5.
<ma
[K
]
ra
ka?]
- sal - lu ilu
Jkuf]
nim]
......
ka
ma?]
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
14
8.
9.
ilu
Rammanu
ki
ina
11. *di
12.
13.
di
ilu - su
sA
Hani*
ka*
in
14. ina
lumun
Uu atali
15. ina
himun
idati*
li - jw -
[eu]
purusfusj
- Jte
apli mar Hi
As su - ri i - tu
ilu
ina
sa
Sin
- #2
purussa
ilu
- Si - /
[ni
rabuti*
ku
ti -
izzakara(ra}
itti -
ni
na
Aa 1
ma
10. Si - si -
bit -
DEITIES,
KAN
umi
arfyi
isakna(na)
6.
17.
1
ina
sa
sum
ds
ikalli
-
it
19.
ikimmii
20.
am
kati
21. nis
-
pu
ilu
ilu
rak-su-ma
itti-yh
mu
kis
pi
mimma
tabati* 1
la
tabu
la
ibasa
ya
ar
[ka]
ni
it-Safe-
$i -
pi
tas-
mi
si - si
sa
fyur
[Ii
ti]
- ti -
fa
&i
[ya]
ya
pu
lim-nu sa ana na-kas napisti-ya illika[(ka)]
ina
risi - ya
ka - ai - an
lu
li -
sa
amzluti
i$tar
sa ina zumri-ya
damku
sidu
fyi-ti-ti
ya
Sur
25. ilu
mursu
ka
23. *linna$ify(i$)
24.
wati
limutti(ti)
pis
Bm-nu sa
fair
limntti*
ya
kil-la-ti
8.
22.
ITLMIS
mu
li - ir -
su - ni
Rev.
kibit
26. z;/#
27. ludlul
INUf.INIM.MA
29.
A>/^
/-to
nar
ka
28.
No. 50
lu
ka
*akkabu
(K
SU
IL.LA
KAK*SLDI
2801
-f-
bi
ilu
K 9490)
lu
&&
sa
lui
6
/z
kakkabu SIB.ZI.AN.NA.l<AN
NINIB
is
1
1
a-$a~rid Hani* rab&ti*
3
I.
A
23
*
it~[ti-ka].
reads
and reads:
ina &iMt-M.
For
1.
II
After
kak&abu
liptu
-tf-
1.
19,
5
w-Jfwr-
reads:
1.
27
13,
For
ceases to be a duplicate
PRAYER TO
SIBZIANA.
15
The prayer in the present text, however, was not exand B, for the incantation that
tracted from the original of
tablet.
follows in
fH and
commences ]^^-~
by
spectres
etc.,
evil spells,
lunar eclipse.
bewitchments, pos-
Translation.
i.
3.
In the heavens
Sibziana
4.
6.
12. I,
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
Whose god
Which
are in
my
Befause of the
palace and
evil
my
land,
magic,
is
not good,
the iniquity,
transgression, the sin that is in my body ......
that is bound to me and
19. [Because of] the evil spectre
20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee!
1
The
8.
21.
The
22.
Free
1
the
me
For
name
p. 266,
raising of
from
the identification
and
2 /. e
JZosmologte, pp. 36
created.
f.,
48
f.
prayer!
JENSEN,
ZA
I,
etc.
It is possible that
>^ ^^JJ
Q2
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
Il6
23.
DEITIES.
evil
may come
off
24.
25.
26.
27.
May
May
my
to cut
my
life!
head!
This line
by JENSEN
is
discussed
No. 51.
Transliteration.
ar
BI ana pan
ii.
[SA.NA]
btirasi
kakkab
"SIB.ZLAN.NA
tasakan(an)
KAS.SAG
II
......
12
oil
of surmmu-wood.
PRAYERS TO
SIBZIANA.
No. 52.
Transliteratio n,
..........
i.
3.
4.
kakk b"
5. Siptu
ilani^
SIBJZLAN.NA]
SA.NA III Samtu
lu ina
ga$"-ru~u-ti
sa
ilu
6.
ikal m
ki-nim
an-ni-ka
ina
2.
ilu
Assur-[ban]~apli
nap- fear
mimu[(nuj]
ma-a-ti
IMINA.Bl
$u-pu~u
at-tu-nu-ma
etc.
+ K
SA.NA
ina
IL.LA
ceded by
It is possible that
lines.
in
1.
In that case
3.
INIMJNIM.MA
Sir
In the present tablet, however, it is directly prethe incantation, and is expanded so as to form two
etc.
1.
4 would not
KISDA
or ina
(the incantation)".
The catch-line
of
the land!
all
(1.
HARPER (Bdtrage
"O king
5) reads:
Powerful,
which the
Bd.
^Hr
>^
*s
While
found, E. T.
jsur Assyr.,
reference to the
by
ilu
IMINA.BI, the
name ^\~ tp
supii*
There
is
no doubt, therefore,
that the
who were
See above
p.
71
f.
n8
Section VI.
an
The
eclipse of the
Moon.
an appendix,
and
final
Throughout these
five sections
it
will
and
36
52,
to
PRAYER TO
JA,
IIQ
No. 53.
Transliteration.
Obv.
2-
..........
3.
abkal
Uu
4. ***f-a
5.
an
ina
6. llu Santas
-^
gaS(?)-ru
ilu
Marduk
LTUR.RA
~sal-ba-[bu Kit]
iln
u
Mardnk
ru-sa-nim-ma
ya~a-si
kis-$a-ti
Samas
ni - ku
ikimmu
- ;/&
mu-pal-li-&i
sa
$&
U-mi
is-tu
lul
til
lik
ma--du-ti
ma
la muppatiru(ru)
ina kal n-mi iks2is(?)-an-ni ina kal musi np-la-na-Iafy-an-ni
9. ri-du-su
usizizu&u)
htbu$tu(?)
ili-ya
nz-za-na-ka-pu
- ?^
10. pani - ya
i - &i - j
ini* 1 - /^
uz-za-na-%up
7.
arki
rak
ya
- ^?^ -
8.
u.
12.
*/
13. /&
14.
15.
ka
^^i
/>//
ub
ya
-
r/ -
ba
i-Sam-ma-ntu
ji
/^
- ^?/
- // j^z
khn
^/w - mu
sa
ht ikimmu GUR TAP.PI
z
/2/
JzW^ ;
///
ina
DU
sa
a/
la -
- ik - ti
di
ba
lu
ti -
ya
ku
di
Rev.
1
6.
llu
Sama$
ina pani-ka
i$-ti-~s&-ma
lubusti*
ana
lit-bu-si~sit
8.
19.
20.
21.
mi&ru
ana
^"^^
ilu
7u
23.
24.
25.
26.
ilu
"^
Samas
jssr
ma
sati-$u
addin-m
HI
Samsi(si)
DU.GAL
NI.DU,NI DU.GAL
22. li - is -
ana
SA.KASKAL
i-Sib-3u
a - na
i iln
a-na
NLDU.NI
mi*1
SL7.A.RU.LA
kabli-$u
sa irsitim(tim) lu-pa-kid
sa irsitim'ftim) masartu-su li-dan-nin
nam
^sigaru
ki-bi-ti-ka
sa
sir-ti
sa
[ul]
ki
- fri
n(?^
uttakkaru(m)
27. [ina]
ilu
Marduk
ina zumri-ya
.....
-Ms-sit
28
-ya
ina %umri-ya
ipparasn(su)
....
29
30
lu-ta-mi
napsat
ilu
f~a
.-pal-sM
lu-ta-mi
lu-ta-mi
120
pliant states
4.
5.
And
6.
7.
8.
3.
fa,
The
and
his
whole body.
On
the
Re-
tried to
10.
haps assign to
1
on
8.
The
in
P|
m-a-na~>52} the
slightly
new
value kap*
character ^*~<<y<
1.
is
somewhat various.
perpendicular wedge
In
rably.
Col. Ill,
2971,
8,
occur,
1.
35
and
f.
in
line (not
(as corrected in
VR
11,
1.
lof.
1.
22
two as
ZK
(W)
three wedges
in
IV
56,
1.
55
<5),
occur
in
p. 349)
the duplicate
4410 are written
one
however,
diagonal wedge
passages,
only
the long horizontal wedge.
in
121
In
all
written
is
V I ^^ve restored
>j4-,
No. 54.
these
below
in error.
Transliteration.
1.
sd
[ana-ku]
ilu~su
ilu
pulanu
[istar-su
pulamiu m(fam)]
Iwnun
2.
[ina]
3.
[ina] lumun
4.
[sd]
ina
5.
[ina]
kibit -
6.
[lu
ilu
ilu
atali
umi pulani
Sin
[isakna(na)]
7. [i
z/^J
ma]
idati^
ITLMIS
ikalli -
Urn
kit -
ma
sa
am
-
ya
ma
mar
ru
lu
[uk
[itb
a]
lut]
ui
ka]
su
ud]
turn
..........
[damiktim](tim)
9.
[ilu
-
[ibasa
lu
tabati* 1]
[la
ti
lu - us - tarn
kit
mati
ya
ka
Kmniti* 1
10
common
is
in addition to
petitions for
life,
etc,
success,
9,
1.
LI. 8
13
and
are possibly
f.
No. 55.
Transliteration.
2.
.....
KAN
5.
3.
ana-[ku
ilu
]A$$ur-ban-apli
iln
Sin sa ina arfyi [
ina lumun {lu atali
isakna(na)] 4. ina
sd ina ikalli - ya
umi
1
[limniti* la tabati* ]
BAR
1
B.
122
No. 56.
Transliteration.
1.
sa
ilu
ilu
3.
Samas
maru
4.
ik -
2.
ka
mu
nt
- sa 5.
6. i - fi - ir
ri
ki
in
7.
a-na-ku mAssur-[ban-apli]
8.
sd
g.
10.
ilu - su
ilu
ilu
is - tar - su
[Assnr
ilu
Sin sa ina ar&i
[atali
lumun
lumun
[ina]
ina
11. [sa
ina]
idati^
As - su - ri - i - tu]
umi KANisakna(na)]
limniti* 1
2TI.MIS
u
ikalli[-ya
ilu
la
mati-ya
tabati* 1]
ibasa-a]
No. 57.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
2.
ilu
llu
TC.
l$-fya-ra
uminu
sd
ri-[mi-ni-tum
3.
4.
ina
5.
lumun
6.
sa
lumun
ilu
atali
ilu
Sin sa [ina
arfyi
ilu
mtum(tum)]
pulani umi pulani isaknafna)]
ina
idati* 1
ikalli -
limniti* 1
ITL[M1S
ya
[mati
ya
la
tabati* ]
ibasa
a]
7.
8.
As
sum gi
9.
as
ruk
10.
11.
na
su
ma
ilu
14. bi
15.
1
6.
17.
ls
dup
fra
fair
ub
-
al- [si-fa]
ku
ru
[un
na]
mu
ki
ma
ki
23
rik
lak
ra
ki
ki
niatati
pi
dum
mil
si
lit
mimma
su
as&ur
ti
da -as -pa
12. napisti(ti)
13.
ki
za-ka-a
-
sap
ina
sap
mimma
rz
liin -
nu
8.
Rev.
-
19
21.
mi
20
22.
The commencement
..........
of No. 57
(K
9909)
Each
7.
very similar to
Is
tablet Is addressed to
62.
57,
No. 58.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
......... J
nufasit
mu-sim simati* 1
3.
sii-id-nia
-su-u
Km-na-H
ta-pa-fyid 4
ilu-
ilu
atati Uu Sin
su pulanu
istar-su pulamtum(timi)
[ina lumun
1
sa ma ar&i pulani] umi pulani isakna(na)
7
[lumun idati*
ilu
6.
ITLM1S
8.
limnili*
la tabati^
..........
pa-sa-su
9.
.........
anna
ii
,-ka
10.
12
fau
13
Rev.
14.
1
..........
mu-na-mir
15.
uk-li
18.
ki
si- ru
$u
lufy
$z
17
mu
- ris
l.TUR.RA
R2
124
To judge from
(K 6644)
No. 59.
Transliteration.
$l
3
4,
ina
kal
DUB
sa ipri* 1
1
sadani* l (ni) karrnni*
-ni
7777777
bU
il&ti*
saplati*
tas-Ut
-^
Ul
NUN
BUR
nduti(ti)
ar~ni u
Uu Samas
7.
ilani$ l
ma-mit
lit-ba-lu
10
"ti-ka
ii
12. [ina
Iwnun]
Uu atali
ilu
rabtti(ti)
Sin
sa id iittakkani(ru)
ina arfyi pulani [umi pulani
sa
isakna(na)]
13.
[lumun
14. [sa
15
1
ITLMIS
idatip
l&
[limniti^
ina ikalli]-ya
mati-yh
[ibasa-a)
Us-
-ya
-li-na-an-ni
ma-fai(?)~
18
19
-tab-ba-Ia-ka
17
t&bati* 1]
20
rik -
21
amUu mitu
22
iribu
ku
ta
ti
la
itur
125
Ho. 60.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
2.
sar-[ru? su]-u
da-[li-li-ka htd-tul?]
3.
&
MU.MU
amllu
anaku
IN1M.INIMMA
4.
llu
Uu
KI
aradka
Samas.KAN
5. siptu
6. bilu
fi-tu-u
7.
daianu
8.
an-na~su
g.
Mlu
1 1
llu
ul
irsiti(ti)
pastim(tim)
{2u
Bil
ki-bit-su
ut-tak-ka-ru
la
la
i-nu-u
a-mat-ka
sur-bat
im-ma$-si
ut-nin-ka
abu-ka
A-nitn
ra-
na-ram
sa
at-ta-ma
kima
la-it
ma-am-man
Hit
10. ki-bit-ka
mas-mas limnu(nu)
irsjiim(tim)
uz-ni
stru
ludlul
dalilika
ul
is-sa-na-an
ki-bit-ka
si- rat
Rev.
* l-ka
12.
14
[i]
-
15-
i ~
mu
mil
ki
sa
-di-ri-ka
amati* 1
16
SLMIS
-mat
17
18
19. [ina
20.
Iwnun
[lumun
.-n
ka
sirati*
ra
1
Sit-mu-ru
as
at-ta-.
la
sa-.
bu
....
....
lim-fa-rulik~ru-bu-
NLRUS
lizsAza(za)
llu
ITLMIS
idati* ]
22
a-mat-ka
sii-tu-rat
13
limniti* 1
la
mati-ya
.
tabati[*
il?asa~[a]
6.
7.
126
8.
is thy word!
not forgotten, thy intercession
n. Like Ann, thy father, thy word is exalted!
9.
Thy command
10.
On
is
is
unequalled
somewhat broken,
is
The second
11.
19
ff.
probably a Semitic transof the Sumero- Akkadian phrases with which it commences.
2.
lation
For
my
conjectural restoration,
ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,
is
BRUNNOW,
cf.
and
p. 73.
No. 61.
Transliteration.
i.
..............................
sat ki ...............
.....
.................
3.
4.
samtu
6.
[bi]
7.
nu
ilu
]A
[samu]-u
9.
[&]
ma
lu
A-nim
u
-
mi
[ma wni]
ni
SA.LA
VIF^
umi
y^]KAN bubbulum wn
[umi
13.
[a-na]
14. [ni]
15.
1
6.
[a-na]
[*ina
Hi
nap-sat
is
Hani* 1
mudu
lumun]
ib -
na
ilu
la
ti -
XV^^ wn
AB.AB umi
um Kmutti*
sarri
mudu
si
ka-ti
az
-
at
ta
[ma?]
it~ti-[ni]
umi
rim-ki
u
iln
rapsati(ti)
-
rabuti* 1
atali
ti
na
it -
ni
GU.ZI
urn
12.
ma
ba
kar* afM
.....
ta -
ib-ba-nu-u
ib -
tu
H KAN
..........
satm-i
sa
irsitwi(tim)*
ma-mit
10. [at]-ti
bu
..... .....
limuttu
tamti
ut
nim
8.
11.
ma
kibi
marat
5. [siptu]
nu
sik-nat matati
/..... IN]TI
[Ill]
ni
[ma?]
^passuru
nu-dat(?)-ti
at-ta-ra-[am?]
- za [kar?]
..........
irsttum(tum).
& A
A Jiigallt.
1TLMIS limmtit 1 [id
3
After
J-^J
apparently omits
t&b&titf]
fia
1.
ma
16, reading
ikalli]-ya
in
its
u mati-ya
place:
lumun
[ttaSd-a],
it-ti.
idatiP 1
127
il
il
MA
22.
23
GU
cf.
also III
No.
56,
4.
Ho. 62.
Transliteration.
Obv.
Hani*1
kissat
!.
simati^
2.
samt-i
3
$l
us
4.
su
mu-us-si-ru
u
-
irsitim(tim)
busu
ru
at-tu-nu-ma
ku
nu
ma
6.
-la-mu
ka
-bit
10
n
I2
i-pis
-
bi
ba-la-tu-um-ma
pi-ku-nu
su
balatu
sipat-ku-nu
ta-par-ra-sa
rapasti(ti)
irsiti(ti)
1
ka-bi-su ki-fib sami-i fukitti^ at-tu-nu-ma
-da-a-ti Kmniti*
-$i-ru
NAM3UL.BLI
i-ma
idati*
ITI.MIS
ma-la ba-sa~a
128
13.
[ana-ku
lamtum(tum)
15.
ITLMIS
ft
14
ilM
17.
ina
8.
ina
it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma
ad-ra-ku
[falj-ba-ku-ma
T^Tna lumun
limniti*
aiali
iln
su-ta-du-ra-ku
Uu Samas
atali
lumun
ilu
ilu
BU
l-a sU-ut^A-nim su-ut
1
Sa ana kakkabani*
ilu
ina
Sin
Sa $ii-ut
pl
is-sal-
.........
19. ina
Jl
sa ana a-^a-mis
lumun
ina
20
it-ii-ify-
ati
Re*.
^/-tf
21
22
ana
rabtti(ti)
kalu
24
SAR
.-ak-ki
mi**
ttliiti*
TAjLMr
.....
p*]Marduk tukan(an) III KA
mu
nikii
samni
SA
[dispu
KU.AJ.TIR tasapak(afe)
25
26.
taSakanfan)]
fyiinitu
tuk&nfan)
27.
28. [*
mmirm
SA.NA
biirasi
taSakanfan)
niki]
ta-
sakan(an)
KU.DUB.DUB.BUSUB.[$UB(di)]
minutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Sanitu munu-ma us-
[te?]-sal-lab III
2g
30
ki-in-ma
31.
mUu
33. [sd
A$titr-ban-aph Sarri
Is
i
*Assur
na
Sarr&ni* l(ni)
32. [ikal]
>
._
sarrani
sar
bill
bil]
kiSsati sarrt
m&fu
KJ
ilu
[Assur ]
ilu
tdk - lum
Bilit
a]
u
iln
is-m-ku-u$
&
umii*
Ta$-mi-tum
rapaUuni(tum)
34. [sd] ***Nabu
ni-sik
na-mir-tum
ina**
dnp-sar-ru-ti
35? [i-6tt]-u
.
37.
[mimma
Sip
a
su
ru]
il
*Nabit]
38. [ni-mi-ife
ti-kip
dup-pa-a-ni
ta-mar-ti
40. [a-na
as]
39. [ina
42.
43. [***A$Sur
44.
nu
[man-nu sd itabbalu
fi
[Suma
Su
ilu
it
la
tu
sa-an-t&k-ki
fur
as
Su]
nik
ki-rib
Sarri
ag]-gis
ina
ya
i - fyu -
zu
it-ti
i%-$i~is
mati
ri
ba-aS-mu
ma-la
ab
ma&
lik
ur]
lu-u] Suma-Su
BUit
zira
$i-ta]-as-si-ya
mudu
41. [itillu
ri
i -
u-kin
ikalli-ya
Hani* 1
ma
ilu
Assur
Sumi-ya i-sat-ta-ru
lis-ki-pu-$u-ma
li - foal - li - feu
129
Its
from various
evil
lines.
For the
J-,
see BEZOLD,
29.
1.
No.
30,
1.
>
<
2587.
No. 40,
24.
HlA^ ^Arf f |^
f.,
VOCABULARY
abu
n,
"father": a-
n,
DDK
" to
to make
II i
brig-ht": lu-fa-i& 12, 82;
....
to
li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni
lib-bi-bu*.
S6;
12,
bright,
purify":
12,
shine,
86
ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.
7;
ibbn "pure":
abubu
<4
be
LAH.LAH)
11,25.
f^-^z 30, 2.
n,
AB.AB
a festival?: fi/w)
aban birki
abkallu
AB.AB
61,11.
"arbiter":
17.
^^/
1DK
12,88,114; 53,3.
53,27;
abaru "to be strong": ? a-bi-rum 6,97; 10,7.
abaru
iDKs aburri
DDK* abbuttu
4t
U.SAL)
25,6.
33* 24,
n8;
a-gub-ba 15,
18.
9,
45;
VOCABULARY
132
ts
agagu
aggu
to
u
angry": ag-gu 6
uggatii "anger": ug-gat
"
/#-*-
27,20; 46,5,
12;
<4sin
ig
[agagu
12, 77.
UGU.KUL.LA(>w):
IGLMAN.GIRI (*"):
12,101.
51.
4-
ug*aru
adaguru
**rt*t* a -da
a-da-giir 12,4;
l-dil 9, i;
admu
"child":
adaru
"to fear":
4,42;
adiru
ad-mi-ki 7,40.
Ii a-du-ur-ma
ad-ra-kii
46,2;
28, 10;
III 2 $&-ta-du-ra-ku
62, 15;
4
18, 20.
4,42; 62,
15.
5,6.
adirtu
fit
12,30; 21,4.
2|^4
id~dis-sii-u
12, 18;
umu
urru
izibu
III
n; 21,9,35,37.
10.
3i; 6 ?6.
is
f|^ 4 izizu
be angry":
to
izzu
<6
mighty t
uzzu Danger":
J|^
6,
bu
**ear":
79;
44
7,
^-^
izzitu? "anger":
uznu
i-zi-za
^^r-i/
12,77;
i-eis-su
12,20;
n,
#-*" 33,3.
i; i-zi-su
uz-ni 60,6;
uzna du -si-na
a$*l-$u
bu
*side":
abttu
<4
a-&-ya 13,23.
side":
a-^rf 12,68.
19.
n,
uzna
(cf.
A
du
-ai 4, 34;
21,5,
VOCABULARY
alu]
133
IGLIGI) 51,12.
itiru "to protect'*:
m-ma(P) 4,34;
i-ti-ir
56,6;
i-ti-ra-ta
KAR)
51,2;
[i]-fi-zr
9,35;
if-ti-rat
if-ri-nl-in-
/-#-ra 4,
6,64;
b5s
*w 2, 45;
? 19,
;
10, 22;
124; 7, 5j
Ms
21,
12,
62,
24;
63, 64, 65, 67, 69, 74
65.
77; 15, 9;
6,
ya u "where?": ya-u
aibu
inu "eye":
aru
ini 40, 10; ini-wa 40, 13; ini pl-ya 53, 10.
//-r// 2,
^^
"ISVO?) 6, 20.
18; 3, 15.
akalu
i-ku-tuni
kil(?)
takalu(lu)
ideogr.
KU
33,46;
KU.KU)
IV
li-t&-
i,
m akalu
"eating": ma-ka-li-i
7, 52.
uklu "darkness":
12, 35,
H3/7
2,20^;
6.
12, 121
6,
fr.
7,
27, 11
^;
i, 13,
uknii "lapis-lazuli":
abnu
uknu
21, 25;
56, 4.
21, 14, 18; ali-ya 4, 37, 46; 6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.
ali-ya
VOCABULARY
34
Ilu "god": ilu
i, 25,
122,132; 7,19,26;
31,107,111;
38;
[ilu
10,20,21,27;
19,3,15.
11,7,11,15,17; 12,
21,18,25,76,93; 22,7,36,
2 5;
27, 23;
Hi 12, 57,
7,11,18,25;
21, 67;
29; 8, ig
bis
23;
9,
3,27,41;
19, 345
;
iltitu
52, 5;
12,61,71,92;
1
6, 1 1; Hani*
33
**
il-tum 7,35;
20; 39,
6, 7;
2/-tf 30,
ilat(at]
30;
-/*/ 2, 43;
37; i-lA-a-ti
i,
i.
i,
29;
32, 6.
4fc
godhead, divlnity
y?
:
54, 6; ilu-
34? 8, !?
4>
"not":
7,
24; 12,
i,
31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,
ultu "from":
i,
19, 8,
n.
a demon: alu
ii
22,
43,3,4.5; 49,5?
ttl
in,
iltu "goddess":
....
5.
11,26;
///-.
* J
5J 4> 9>
5, 6,
10,21;
37, 9;
bis
14, 16, 17; 2, 2, 15, 18, 25, 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6 , 13,
n,
i,
9,16,18;
12, 51.
to
59
ili
Saplu,
?
q.
v.)
4^
on, upon": Hi
T,
tft-^tf
2,
14, i;
34; ffi-ya
y.
6,
m-
I,
6,
7,
8;
93; 7,31; 5 i, 7
VOCABULARY
amlMtu]
alaku
togo": Ii
lil-lik
5> 4;
*-A
53r 5J
19,30;
(=
lit-tal-.
III 2
10,21;
6,123;
li-sa-lik
14, 10.
*H$taKk?)
30, 9.
^IL
12, 9;
*<wILXA
30, 25.
to gird, to
n,
IL.(LA) a plant:
DU
illika(ka) ideogr.
135
42, 14.
II
"to
AZAG)
make
12, 84.
illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74;
ulinnu
"robe, vestment":
uKmu-ka
4,24; 6,21,71;
7, 9;
illuti*
joy
5, 2
ulinnu
ulinnu-ki
ul-si
pomp":
"when;
4, 29;
29
73
6,
7,
1 1
37, 9.
6,121;
among": i-ma
in,
4,
8, 18;
9, 12,
UL)
20 B\ 54, 7;
62, 12.
4
"^
41; li-im-id
speak": III
amatu
imid-ki (ideogr.
KIKI)
5, 4.
uS-ta-mu-&
i, 15.
9,
60, 16.
at-mu-u-a 49,
i,
48
12, 52, 78
59, 7
12,
u, 8-^;
1
56 5; amiluti?
12, 57 5, 63
9.
amUutum(tum)
in.
VOCABULARY
136
"mother": um-mu
DDK tt^^m
7, 9.
22;
595
n,
34;
iimmatu
"host": urn-mat
11, 2 2
47;
4,
77;
*-*/ 12,
6, 71,
57, 2;
7, 13;
37,
wnmi-ya
39;
D\ ummu
77
30, 20;
[ummu
22 bls
ummi-ya n,
7;
2, 47.
19.
amaru
"supplication":
"to see":
100; hi-mur
12,
H3";
ana
J^
425 2, 22;
30, 17;
a-mi-ri- .....
6,
no; immiri
also
according to";
12,96.
compounded
23;
7, 29,
6,
20;
13,
20bis
a-na
18,3,17^; 19,14;
21,
ana
6,23^,34,81,82,91,116;
37:
3, 4;
libbi,
30,
12,
I 2 i-tam-
8;
arki}
26,39;
53. i9
36:
a-mi-ru-tt-a
with a&amiS,
i, 3,
2,
i,
9-
immiru
limur (Sl.BAR)
15, 9;
a-ma-ri-ka
a~ta-mar
12, 106;
mur(?)
a-mur
41, 13.
i, 4, 8,
7,
27; 2, ib;
8, 19,
4,
36,
1*
23, 28, 88
32,3;
8
,
62,
37, 10,
ftt
ina
76;
6, 74, 75,
n,
52,3; 53,
"since,
4, 31,
"In,
Hi,
22, 63;
ina
o w%
n,
i, 5,
49,50;
39
8, 19, 22.
26, 4;
35 !5;
i6 bis I7 bis
24, 6:
90;
bis
,
2,2,15,16; 3,13,14; 4, 5i
bis
;
4i> 43
6, 21, 22, 24,
5* i, 28;
78, 8 3 Z>,
84^,
8 5 bls ,
bi
17,18,35:
10, 2i
n3^
b!s
,
ter
,
39
bis
,
7> 12, i7
bis
,
19, 38,
bis
120, 122; 7, 16, 19, 2o , 22,
8, 16,
24;
11,5,14,27,28;
12, 2, 6, 8, ir, i3
bis
,
VOCABULARY
anrra]
37
bi
34j 56? 5g? 62? 66? 6j> 70j 72j 75) 7 6, So, 81, 82,
bis
bis
i02
87, 98,
113, 114, ii6 , 118; 13, 6, 7, 10, n, 26, 32;
I4
j-ter^
Sj
14,5;
b
16, ii
15,15;
17,7,8;
18, 4, 6, 10, i9
bis
19,
n^
26 bis
6 bis ;
56,
i4
Hs
15,
26;
6, 18, 24,
bis
bis
4, 5;
i6
56, 9
i2 Ms , 14;
i,
bls
10,
60, i9
u; 57.4 to
Ws 21
,
55>
5, 6 bis 7;
bi
i6 %i6^, 18; 62,
,
53,
6 f 13. 14?
61, 11,
bis
bis
54, 2 , 3,4, 5;
3, 6, 9,
59,
5,
2 bis ;
42
>
2 5-
HjKi in ^
t<to
6,
pBfci}
86;
7,
tanihu
"sighing-,
29; ta-m-[bi?]
groaning":
l"uK
to fa ^ nt
anaku
'
ta-m-ifati-y& 15^
to be weary":
y
:
36; 4, 16;
a-ni-bu 20,
6,27,83^; u,
21,11,51; 27,11;
9,
5-
u;
ana-ku
i,
38;
12,45,90,94; 13,5,20;
39,16; 43,7;
13; anaku 60, 3.
16;
62,
10;
17,5;
u,
41;
18, 18;
2, 26,
23;
33
5, 7.
tanibtu "sighing":
"
I2 5 I
ta-ni-fcu i, 455
12, 95;
19, 33?
S,
n;
20;
4,8,
9,27;
15, 17;
16,
19; 3*> 7; 3%, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5? 3^, 6; 37> 6; 38, 3; 39,
4;
2, 38;
n,
9;
47 ^; 48,
4.
19, 29
Hs
,
3o
bis
,
VOCABULARY
138
tito
^ e merciful";
II 2 "to
[axmn
21, 62;
annu "mercy":
an-ni-ki
53
i,
51;
4, 44;
5-
nun in u "mercy,
compassion; sighing", prayer": un-nina 22,64; un-ni-ni 9, 39; 33,55 un-ni-ni-ya*,^ 2,33;
6,80; 7,17; 8,4; 18,14-4; 21, 21; 33,26; un-m-ni-ya
annu
0-
an-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26: 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-
21, 70;
an-nam
6,95; n,42;
92;
n.
"this":
wi-f 7, 38;
ma
in-nin-ti 30,
BI (= annani)
12,2;
13,13;
1 1
16,
18,19;
2, 9;
21,28,73,
22, 31, 69; 24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;
39,5; 41,
an-na(?)
...
n;
a-nu-ti-ma
ANJRIM(fc";:
insu "weak":
i,
33; a-na-ti-ma
40, 14.
/-^
/;/-
9i 37, 45-
altu "wife":
/-rf 4, 10,
n.
50,9;
atta
5, 15.
ti-ni-si-i-ii 2,
attt "thou":
19^;
/-to
19, 13;
50,29;
4, 10, ii
I ^?
34. 35;
fl/-tf
60,9;
atttznu "ye":
at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;
62, 3, 5, 9.
i, 18.
?M aptu "dwelling,
53, 16;
33, 6.
-/^-
VOCABULARY
Irtu]
u: 1
39
a P lu "son": ap-lu
38; 33? 6;
n;
2,
3, 10; *-/// 2,
TUR.U)
tf^/# (ideogr.
A) 1,38; 2,26;
16;
4,
27, 83
6,
g,
47
g,
10,31; 12,45,90;
22,11,51;
13,5;
33, 21;
39, 16;
a plant: upuntu
upuntu
u
apsii
57;
a/,rf 5,
i4
17; 40,
n.
apsu
3, 5; 4,
12, 87.
8;
>>
dust":
u
u to
pu$(us)
7,
11
apsanu
ipisu
80;
6,
yoke": ap-sa-na-ki
DU
Ideogn
ideogr.
22, 69;
2.
8, 7.
DU
i-pu-su
ipus(us)
21;
8,
16,
n;
18, 19;
DIM)
28, 6;
10;
AG.AG (=
47, 7:
(I.ZUN) 59
make, to perform":
to
do,
19, 26;
21, 92:
32, 3;
1 1
34, 6;
ipus)
DU.DU (= ipus)
18,19; 21,28,73,92;
n,
ipiStu '^handiwork
ipisu
to practise
i-fi-Si
7,58;
':
i-pfr-ti
7,58.
itpisu "prudent":
u$urtu "charm,
spell":
22, 2.
tu-us-sa-ra
62,5;
ig,
6; 62, 2, 5.
ukuru a
am
plant or tree:
"blossom":
irtu Abreast
^^
^ukuru
(?
ter
12, 5
11
:
rtf/-j
i,
49; 33^33-
VOCABULARY
140
iribu
iribu
44
22.
fllght of locusts": iribu 59,
"
Ij[
to enter":
III
53, 19;
ardu
amd-ki
slave
n;
&;&*=
with
i-rib (Inf.
"servant,
27,
"sunset")
2.
2, 26 D: 12,45,90,94;
aradka (URU.ZU) 60, 3;
arad-ka
':
n:
50. 12;
43, 7.
"way": wr-#
1
"quickly"
u
araku Ii
i,
ar-his 2, 24.
be long":
to
III
II
18, 16:
li-ri-ik
ar-n->h" 8, 17;
lengthen":
n-ka
[iribu
"to
5, 3.
urkarinnu a
8, 15,
116;
30, 26.
arallA "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22; aralli[-ma] 27, 6.
arnu
"sin":
47;
12,
ir-nu
2,
23
bis
ar-ni-ya
dr-na 2 23^;
Ar-ni 59, 7;
"*
5. 6;
&r-ni-ya 12, 76 C;
12,84;
54; ar-ni
7,
ar-nu(-ya?)
7,
6,
&r~ni-yh 1,26;
84 C.
Irinu "cedar":
"earth":
irsltu
ir$ta(ta)
tim(tim)
1,7;
3,8;
ir-$i-tum
irsitifti)
3; fra// 4, 15;
n;
1 6,
12, 82
irsitum(tum)
61, 8^4;
60,5; 62,8;
10,9,24;
a-ra-ti
i,
41;
#mz/
12,
28 CD.
':
Ar-sa-m-u
12, 63 5; <;*-.&*-
.........
1
3; arsasi^ 12, 63; 21, 65.
Isatu
tl
fire":
M/
*ry*-
12,64,82;
12.
?;
1,30; 19,7;
6,100,128;
5,12;
Mf^?j
n.
a shrub: *wa$agu
51,
VOCABULARY
ittfj
141
aakkn
evil
sickness,
n,
20,
aSakku
consumption":
46;
i,
33, 30.
ds-li-i-ii
(?ina
21, 79.
li-i-ti)
32.
ds-na-an
12,30;
>;
2, 29.
asaru u to be favourable,
to bless": I
li-su-[ru-u] 3, 6;
SAR
II
27, 6;
(? [ma]-&i-ra)
ns-su-ru
i, 4.
asru
28; as-n-su
n,
17, 6.
u
asaridu
n,
ds-ri
place":
KI)
13.
is-ri-ti 22, 7.
39, 127;
rf
9,5:
SAG.KAL)
(ideogr.
22,1,37; aSaridu
/z^-
(ideogr.
INLDU)
istaru
$u
5,
ti-ta-ri
goddess":
13;
5,
ilu
8;
6,67;
ilu
i$-tar
ilu
ilu
12,31;
istari 12, 57
in;
is-tar-
B\ 27,
a*i$tar-$u
u
2,
*i$tari-yii
25;
9,^7;
40;
45;
6,
1
23; **istarati*
ITI
4, 29, 36,
7,
7,
ilu
n,
18,
istari i,
n.
cf. nntf.
itt:i
with":
51, 12;
50, 10-4;
itti-ki 6,
ya
i,
r/-//
#//-$
44;
27,7,8;
2,
6,
itti-yb i, 24;
7,
35;
12,78,104; 22,32;
itti-
24; 32, 5;
itti-ka 2, 30,
75;
//// 2,
6, 55; it-[ti-ka]
31; 19, 16; 50, 10; it-ti-ki 4, 32;
13; 37, ii
82, 88; 7, 26: 21, 67; 28, 3; 30, 10; 33, 27;
6,
82
7,19;
VOCABULARY
*4 2
"portent":
ittu
[ittu
^/^
(ITI) 12,65;
(ITI.MlS)
i, 13,
i9>n; 27,11^;
50, 15; 53i 25; 54, 3; 55. 4; 56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13;
16^;
Uu
atalu "eclipse' :
atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; iln atalt i, 12, 39:
4ii7i39; 6,113^; 7i*o, 60; 19.10; 27,11-4; 50,14;
53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9: 57,4; 58,6: 59,12; 60,19;
1
bis
61, 16; 62, i6
itillu
"mighty, exalted'
i-til-lit
9,30,
80 C.
i-ti-ik
11,17;
':
tt-8t-U-K
i,
33;
[i?]-ti-ife 2,
39.
41.
ta-bi-il-K 5, 15;
#-//-/*-
bilu "lord":
^/-/7/M
13,27; 19,19;
102;
29; 9,
7,
9, 21
u, 7^f;
6,61;
**: 59;
bilu
27,15;
10, 10;
u,
bi-li
1,42,53;
6,1,91,
17;
bfltu "lady
/*3i;
14;
':
bt-U-tum 33,
*/-/!/ i,
#/fc 1,51;
37; 3,8;
4, 24, 27,
10,
37;
4ti4,i5;
33,47;
bi-il-ti
9 33?
?
39, 13;
^Y?>
33, 20;
90;
57,
7, 9,
15, 1 6, 23, 28: ii, 31, 33; 32, 15; 37, 7, 13; bilti-yh 2, 3;
6 72; 7. 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; bi-li-i-ti
2, 43; 33, 47.
i
babu
babalu
bubbulum
bulum
i,
n,
15.
bub-
VOCABULARY
fcnngnln]
fcfi2
HI n
Ulu
u to
bu'anu
^ binu
lu-ba-
':
12,80;
li-ba?
BoC;
12,
fa-/
"cattle":
143
27, 10.
l
muscle, sinew": btfani* -ya
i,
9,
84
7;
51, 12.
D bftu
"house":
HDD
27, 13u
bikitu
D bukru
i,
"first-born
70; 27,
i;
bukratu
n;
bii-kur 2,
':
Mti-yh
3, 10; 9, 2;
.....
daughter": bu-uk~rat
first-born
12,44; 21,
i-4;
weeping":
tears,
n,
I, 10.
i,
31;
5, 13;
6,
ideogr.
TI
30, 15;
mu-bal-lit 28,8;
37,
1;
balatu
II
19, 28;
45, 2;
lublutfut)
bul-lu-fu
bul-lu-fa 9, 34u
life": ba-la-ta
5i 5; 6 93; 7, 3*;
80;
......... -lut
8,17;
ba-lat 9, 22;
balafu (ideogr.
ba-la-ti
^/^
TI.LA)
8,
11,13;
n;
g, 5,
39; 12,
(ideogr.
NAM.TLLA)
balM
ba-ld-&
35, 3;
(ideogr. TI)
balatu
6,
99; 10,
8.
AR.AR).
abound":
tab-la-tii
la-tu-um-ma 62,
7.
bungulu:
VOCABULARY
144
PtQ ban&
[banft
... ^
ku-nu~$i
3i,33;
8,
ib-na-na-$i-[ma?] 61, 7;
ba-a-ni 47, 4; ba-an-t&(?)
24;
4*1 3;
lba]-na-al
9,
40;
banat(at)
DU
ideogr.
35?
Si
??
ba-ni-i
21, 58;
IV
II i n-ban-ni 12, 50;
19, 15, 22;
9; tb-ba-nu(-u?J 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61, 8.
binutu
i,
ib-ba-ni 61,
nabnftu "creation":
tabannu
nab-ni-ti
i,
handiwork": ta-ba-an-na
9,
40.
12, 31.
biru
6,
&V/
vision":
birtu "glance";
4,
ta-bar-ri-i 9,
42.
38; 6, 83 Z?;
birlt
33, 34.
9, 51,
7, 19.
uzni "understanding-
com-
';
burzigallu a
*j*"]^
birku "knee":
ito
lighten"; III
do.:
birku "lightning":
*zaft ^r^f, see sw^
D burasu
8,20;
mu-sab~rik 20,
bir-ki 21, 80;
12,4;
13,14;
bwasu
15,24;
D base
(For
abnu.)
11,42;
13.
12, 9;
buraSi
18,19.4;
2, 9;
21,74;
62, 27.
"4
47;
57;
19,12; 27,
n; 57,6;
ib-$&-u-ni 12, 81; ib-sit-ni 12, 8i<7: ib-sa-ku 19, 20; 21,
62; ib-sa~ki 4, 34; 6, 79; 7, 16; lib-$a-mm-ma 46, 7; //-
ba-sa-am-ni
....
6,
75
.5";
62, 12:
21,80;
.-j^*^ 58, 2;
VOCABULARY
6IS.&AR]
145
pr0
butufctu
A.HUL)
(Ideogr.
GA
a plant:
4.
59; butu&u
6,
36, 10.
&GA
19, 17.
5
gibsn
"mass, volume'"
GLGAB
gi-bi$ 18, 3.
21,28; 30,21;
15, 19;
3*i 9-
GU.ZI
^-/^GU.ZI
a vessel:
gallfi a demon:
gam alu
"to complete,
ga-ma-la
U.KAR)
(ideogr.
gimillu "present,
7;
6,
gam-ma-la-ta
9, 6;
4, 31; 6, 76;
76
g&m-ma-al
7,
J5";
':
ta-
65;
27,
maintain, requite
benefit,
6,
13, 25;
gamala
7,
57,8.
gimiltu
gitmalu
11,46;
12, 18;
19, 8;
1
gimru
6,
97; 10, 7;
"
powerful":
ug-da-sa-ra
i, 8.
gar
^5-rtf
ga-sir
6,
37;
II 2
17
*)
12, 6.
VOCABULARY
146
t4
DT dababu
dadu
da-ba-M
KA.HLKUR.RA)
(Ideogr.
dadmu
[*da$n
12,1.
"love":
^fW/
Hi
47;
9,
9.
i,
dlktu "slaughter":
di-ik-ti
"eternal": dA-ra-ti
duru
53 14?
27.
n,
danu
a-ni
6,
n;
di-na
12, 59;
7,
4, 28.
49;
^ft-i
4,28,30; 7,12;
n;
di-in 2, 19;
daianu "judge":
6,
in;
dulu
damn
DiL.BAD
1
a plant:
**DIL.BAD
dal^u
12, 84.
11
:
da-li-&u
8, 27.
""f
23^, a-dal-lu-ka
lu-ka, cf.
2* 8 i 4i; Si 9;
23,71,89;
46, 8;
n,
GA.AN.SIL
(KA.TAR.ZU-^) 50, 27.
47, 5;
ludlul-ka
6,
9,
60, 2;
(ludlul)
60,
2,
3;
VOCABULARY
diptni]
KA.TAR.ZU
67;
(dalilika) 60,
22,
3;
2,
KA.TAR)
KA.TAR.MlS)
47
9, 44.
5, 16.
dumum
lament":
!.!)
(ideogr.
12, Iiy.
damaku
"to be favourable
11
:
lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22. 59;
II i "to
lid-mi-ka 20, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63;
:
make favourable' tudammifefifa) 40,15; du-um-mi-ifc 6,
1 6;
[du]-um-mu-fen 29, i.
"favourable"; f. damiktu as subs, "favour":
dam&u 12,68; damifctuftu) 39,9; damiktu (til) 12,110;
113; 10,
damku
113^;
daniikta(ta)
12,
118;
^;
14
9,
9; 60, 22;
M/25^
116,
6,
^M-
50;
9,
dum-ka
4,7;
1,50;
damifcti(ti)
II, 26.
dumku
10;
JB,
12,
no;
13, 2i
bi!s
;
22, ig
50, 24.
53, 21,
dandannu
DI.PAL.A
"mighty": dan~dan-nu
ideogr.:
dap In u "strong
duppu
II
"tablet*
7,
53; 12,
i,
46, 16.
108.
*:
diparu "torch":
^-//zr
i,
di-pa-ra-ka
i,
6;
GI.BIL.LA)
IV
39,
di-pa-rU-
dipari (ideogr.
57, 15;
GLBIL.[LA])
Ua
"to
u;
40, 5;
VOCABUL A RY
48
01
daspu
mead": da-as-pa
[darra
5, 14.
di-$a~a-tum
n,
28.
57, 10.
duSSupu
DA.AR
"'mead
Weogr.
u "and": u
':
12,
x, 13,
du-u$-$&-pu
n,
2, 29.
14, 15.
7M3 A 93,99,
22,61;
8, 16;
3, 4, 23,
27;
30
bis
,
40;
n,
9,19,35,38,41,43;
44;
2,
10,8,9,25,30;
19,"
n,
57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 1%C, 8iC, 8$C, 86C, 89^, 98,
14^,
12, 13,
31, 6, 10;
32, 9; 33, 3, 4,
5,
15,
52;
8, 9,
u;
10, 2, 20;
n,
fi
6,
25,
47
abalu
17
imti
12,
21, 65*";
imti**
"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": ubn, 12; u-bil 8, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
I 2 Part. "leader, ruler": mu-ut-
moved":
lit-ta-bil i,
n;
IV
"to be re-
': Ii
a-lid-ya 11,38; a-lit-ti-ya
&-lit-tum (la-a-lit-tum?) 6,47;
II 2 &-tal-la-
11,39;
da
ter
ba-lu 53,
aladu
63
ter
19, 13,
ilittu
"child, oifspring":
i-Kt-ti
1,31; 2,12;
3,
10; 5,
KJD1
M9
VOCABULARY
giptu]
il
69,94;
supu
to glorify": lu-to-pi 2,
8,
41;
5, 8;
7,
1 6,
sa-pi
"glorious, mighty":
18, 20;
3, 13;
sii-pu-u 2, 15;
i,
16; 6, 132;
&-P&-&
9, i; Sfi-
6,
UD.DU)
^*<?>te 27,5.
go out":
asft "to
23 A;
si-ma u,
III
6,
a-&ka
su-sa-a-
be of value'
"to
....
III
12, 55;
honour
to
esteem,
u$-ti-
$i-i-ti 6, 59.
ka-.
5.
akaru
HI
61, 18;
':
9, 41.
li-kir
4, 4;
Hi-
12,70;
to
li-$a-ki-ru-
tu-sak-ka-rt 2,21.5;
aru
I 2
i-tar-ra-
7, 20,
arki "behind
A\
':
arku "green
9; 61, l6
8.
0r
a-&-a n,
"place, dwelling-place
8;
35;
^'^
6,
24;
71;
6,
m-bat
l
$tin&t* -u-a
7,
15, 15.
suttu-n-a
7,19;
12,64;
4, 15,
43i 511
6 83/) JE';
n.
9; 37, 7;
urku "back":
11
50, 14;
10,
8, 16;
subtu
"to
21, [2].
arfeu "month'
asabu
III
22,63; sunat^-u-a
4,
3^;
6,7;
6,115;
10, 17.
siptu "incantation
24;
5,
6, i,
":
^>/// i,
i,
29, 53; 2,
132;
u;
7, 9,
3, 10; 4, 9,
34;
8,
22; 9,
VOCABULARY
15
i;
10,7,27;
50,
i,
ii, i;
18,20;
*;
[stituru
27,
62, 6.
)!
su-tu-rai
ZAG
u
#rZAG
a species of flesh:
to
zaiaru "foe":
forth'
zirutu u hate":
"
II
"to
12?
to
ra(ra)-ni
40, 16;
name,
18,
n;
speak,
call,
command
ta-za-kar 19,14;
IV
tasakar(ar)
i
izaka-
12,120;
izzakara(ra) 50, 9.
33, 27;
sik-ri-ka 22,
10^;
zaliptu "wickedness":
HO? ztmu
*]S3|
8, 10.
33. 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.
lt
MJ! zinfi
zlnft
12,
//i
be angry":
to
"angry
in;
6,
sd-ni-i
87;
7,
4i3 6
25;
6 i 81;
MP- ____
.....
6,
55.
zt-nu-u
*:
sd-ni-ti
7,
4i3^;
18;
6,
zi-ni-tu 4, 45;
81;
7,
18; 12,
jrf-^-
in;
**-
pi
zananu
*
2 7-
4i
to rain":
III
VOCABULARY
zakapu Ii
151
to impale";
na-ka-pu 53, 9; uz-za-na-feup 53, 10.
*")p]
tizkaru
II
erect";
"''to
noble":
lofty,
ti-iz-fea~ru
13
27,1; 29,3;
12, 19 -4;
Uto sting": II
ziru
"seed":
Si.KUL)
9,
(ideogr.
37, 38; sir (ideogr,
ZLTAR.RU.DA
tjigallu
(ideogr.
33, 8.
abundance
s&ru
':
to rejoice"; II
to
8, 16.
12, 57.
li
joyfuliy": &ad-zs(?)
tu
joy": fyidutu-ka
bidutu-ki
7 3
to sin": /^-/-
bitftu 'sin":
u
"pf"j
6,
128; 10,
3, 5;
8, 18;
4,
^*-
35i 6.
faiduti-
&-%-&
9,
$-&-& 12,78;
8,
50,
*]*>pj
i, 24.
rule, to
'irii
to
6,
II
*;
&ul-u-u
'"destruction":
u,
8, 24.
27, 13 A
27, 13.
&ar-ba-su
2, 13; 3,
n.
62,18.
59, 3;
VOCABULARY
15 2
fauras-ii
"gold": farasu
[hur
**
bar4ru
buru, bursu
''mountain, hill":
$a~a~ni 12, 28; 21, 83.
fyur-Sa-nu 22,42;
$2
6.
t^b^
to approach":
Ii
12,1;
itibi
iti}}i-~sii
12,119;
*#-
^a-tf 12. 62, 64, 74; iiifyh-ni (ifbu-nir) 7, 57; 12, 63; 21,
65;
i$ifaa-a
tilii
tabu. I
ifc
u,
near":
II
/z^
lu-tafy-fyi 6, 14.
n.
46,
':
li-tib
make good,
to
II
2, 34; 8,
to gladden":
tabu
good": fa-a-6u
rt-a^ 9, 8;
..... -a-ba
8, i;
n,
30, 5;
MM/f^ 7
it
DUG.GA
ideogr.
(ideogr.
13,40; 27,
DUG,GA)
n A;
12,74;
12, 82
DUG
tabati* 1 (ideogr.
tabati^ 1 (ideogr.
DUG.GA)
4,
DUG)
18,40;
tubtu
iabti-.
....
13, 24.
VOCABULARY
biro]
153
11
idu "hand,
7,
27,
n^4;
54,3;
55, 4;
A;
62.
10, 12.
id ft "to know":
7, 14;
bis
i5
mu-da-at
Emu
11
"day
53,3;
78;
tf-flrf
b
bb
61, ii ", I2
;
84,6", 113
30, 20;
59, 12;
4, 13.
F;
6, 5, 6;
data
i,
7,20,60;
7,
1.17,18,23;
-;/;;/
//
18;
1.12,39; 4*
13,26; 19,10; 26,5;
/////
I7i 39?
27,11.4;
&-mi-ya
6,
umlgam
"l
l
118; M-mi-ya 10, 19; umi* -ya 5, 3;
immu
Imnu
8, 17.
&-mi-$am
8,
6.
day, daylight
':
z*/#-#ftz
9,43.
9,
u to
i^tpu
add
augment, Increase
to.
':
II
lu-u$-$ip 8, 13.
yasl, yati "me": ya-a-$i 12, 109/1; 21, 20, 22, SB; 49, 10;
53,4; jtf-if 7,50; 13,20; 22,65; 34.3; y&-$i 12,65,
109: 15, 10; ja-a-ii 2 7; 6,72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-u(?)
?
2,
35*
lM-a
(ideogr.
TUK)
21,69; i-su-u
"to
ous'
go
straight, to
100;
li~$ir 12,
Hi
fit-$i-u-si-ri 33,
III 2
VOCABULARY
54
[Uaru
4t
29; mus-ii'Sir
i,
53;
6,
igarls "rightly":
misaru "righteousness'
SA.SI.DD i, 24.
miaris
*#-*
III
1
:
6,
"rightly": mi$-$&r-ri$
n,
18,
8, S.
4;
11
f-^-m
to
KU.A.TIR
kibsu
a species of grain:
29; 30, 21
kabisu
to
pay homage,
62. 30;
2,
62, 26.
path
8, 9.
5, 12;
38; 33,
kabtu "weighty,
kab-[tar]
92;
6,
1
12, 47; kibrati^
7,
7,
30;
kabti(ti)
"disposition
ta-
kab-tu
*:
12,21;
DUGUD
12, 22;
ILIM)
i,
44;
kabti (ideogr.
ka-bit-
30, 6.
kabuttu?:
KU.DUB.DUB.BU:
KUD.SIR(**):
kummu
kanu
II
30.
i,
ideogr.
DUGUD)
DUGUD)
kabittu
kib-ra-a-ti 2, 43;
important, powerful":
kahtu (ideogr.
33, 27;
9,
9.
i-$a-ru-t& 53, 5.
I
i;
15,
12,10.
"thy, thine
i
51
:
ku-um-ma
29,
i.
li-kun 12,
8, 19,
.....
SBC;
2, 4;
(an)
11,43;
li-kin
14,5;
mu-kin
2,
47;
kun-
VOCABULARY
kimlu]
kinu
155
ki-nim
i,
*-#
klnis "truly":
7,
2, 32,
37
6,62;
kit-tit.
#-#1,24; 6,45;
12,58;
kit-turn 54, 8;
ki "when,
according to":
as,
7,
56;
ka-ai-an
2.
7,
kittu
D\
9, 13 JS;
22,9,
12,117.
J&4
8,
10,35; *3
3;
18, 9, ii.
ktma
"Tike,
12, 104.
11
when, as
4,29;
73;- 7,1
6,
""p?
11,6,25;
kima
i, 6,
10;
12,34,35,50,69,70,71,
KAIZI
kakku
1:
"weapon": ***kakku
KU.KU
12, 23.
2DD kakkabu
"star":
KA.LU.BLDA
ideogr.:
7,
53; 12,
i,
108: 47,
6,
78;
3.
kalu
ii
"all
51
Ws
;
12, 113; 53, 8
59,
i.
kind":
ka-la-ma
10, 27;
"to be complete"
lil ii,
o;
HI
III
i
"to
make complete":
kala-
8.
II
&-k&l-
11
:
kul-lat
2, 18;
3^5;
l8 5; 2I
i
HDD kimtu
....
"family":
*-ti-ya
ii, 23 f.
-rf-^A
ii, 23;
VOCABULARY
56
^S2 kamalu
4;//-/
82,88;
6,
ww- karoasu
i, ii
sit
"to be angry*
50, 4;
II
kanu
s*
4l
humble
oneself'
ahtu
"seal":
to
I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43-
kunukku
isukumikku 12, 73
KAN.KAL
u
7,19;
4, 14;
30.
*U2 kunukku
HD2 kasu
J?;
j^:
82
6,
IO
prepare carefully": kun-ni 3*1
kito
4, 375
7, 26.
PUS
kam-lu
bow down,
to
[kam&lu
a plant:
to bind"; II
wkunukku
12, 13:
12, 12,
{7.
fe^KAN.KAL n,
25.
17
&-ka-as-si
13, 23.
tfc
kasitu
fetter,
KAS.SAG
bonds":
ka-si-ti 30,
a drink-offerrag
2,10:
n.
6.96;
12,5; 22,33;
rp2 kaspu
>ri2 kuppu
kapru
*1S2
karu
well, source":
y\2 karabu
9,
....
8,19.
kirfibuC?)
2*"0
HIS
karubu
I 2
7,
favourable(?)": ki-tu-ub
1
"great, mighty
':
ka-ru-bu 49,
ik-ri-bi
8, i.
16.
21
10.
ka-Sa
i,
9.
sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-
n,
VOCABULARY
*la'&tnl
*57
kasadu
to attain to, to capture, to overcome": ik$udan-ni 21. 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; hi-uk-Sfc-nd 8, 18; 9. 12,
tf-
8, 13;
neck": MsMi-su
kisadu
KIDA
e.
kimdi-ya
12, 116;
wfo* "knot":
12, s(?).
12, 67.
u;
18,
19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,
4.
UH
12, 62,
8iC.
kassaptu
tum
J9<7.
62
12,
/D kasasu:
?2/D kissatu
AR)
62,
kaskaSSu
25;
not":
*d-to/
53, 3:
11
kis-sa-ti 3, 6; 6,
kissat (ideogr.
i, 53".
i.
11
''strong
kas-ka-sit
ka$~ka$-$& 21,39,41;
20, 14,
9,
IV
53, 8;
U$.US) 22,12.
host,
8. 19;
129;
U.U)
ikSu$(?)-an-ni (ideogr.
nak$u$u(?)-ni (ideogr.
la
7,
22. 12.
4.
la 1,9, ig bis ;
bi
H
47(9), 66 % 122; 10,21; 11,3,4, io
60,7,8,
7,
nA\
u,
i,
18,40;
4^
84^, 113^;
':
la--bu
A;
12, 51;
K--a
46, 17.
5.
27,
2,
62, 11.
la--bu-ma 12,53.
21;
&
Iltu "strength":
6,
//-*-
bis
to oppress
H*u "strong":
42,
27, 14;
13,40;
la'abu
22, 22;
4, 9,
n.
.....
13,
VOCABULARY
u
libbu
heart":
35, 6;
lib-ba-k
26;
7.
llb-bi 8, 16;
12, 8,
13, 22;
1,
27. 20^1;
2 6 .5;
lib-ba-ki
down": IV
14; it-tal-ban-ni
88;
6,
Kbbu-ki 3,6;
8,19;
libbu-$u 4, 37;
116;
30,6;
8, 6;
labanu
libbu 6, ii;
27, 22;
lib-ba-ka 6, 130;
ii, 38;
A2&-
[libbu
n,
3.
labigu
n;
1
53.
lit-bu-$a
46,15;
1 2
lit-bu-su 3,
12,53;
lit~bu-si-su
6.
lubuStu
buSti* 1
lii
be clothed":
lit-bu-su 2, 13;
"clothing":
(KU.ZUN)
htbustu
(ideogr.
SIG)
lu-
53, 9;
53, 16.
2iB\ 10,19;
9,1.8, 20,
lu-u 8,9, ii, 15; 12,97!?; lu 8, I2 bis ; ii, 16, 17; 12, 97 bis ;
Hs
bis
bis
bis
bis
13, 10; 16,
;
18, i9
;
19, 28; 21, 22
25, 26
92
bis
bis
bis
Hs
bis
22.69 ; 28, 6 ; 30,14; 34, 6 ; 38, 4
39, 5
4^,
bl s
2 bis 46, I0bis ; 47, 7 bis ; 50, 24;
;
52, 4
53, 13, 14, 15.
"
li'u
LA.HAR
*'**
la-far (?)
lallartu "wailing, loud crying": lallartu
lamadu
9, ii
limnu
4i
to learn":
lil-ma-da
"evil
11
:
i,
':
12, 30.
i,
20.
ii,
Aw-w
12, 62, 77
<7,
AVmttt" (ideogr.
10,3; Km-nu-ti
2;
8,
HUL.GAL)
limnuti(ti)
lim-nu-
7,51;
47,
limniti* 1
i,
VOCABULARY
u
lumnu
159
n; lu-mun 22,
bis
1,12,13,39,40; 4,17,18,39,40; 6, ii3F
lum-ni 62,
evil":
19,10,11;
12,1,64,65;
60, 61;
27,
n^
DD/
rb
lapatu
Hku
surround": II
**to
bis
62, i6 , 17,
>
8,
12, 76.
III 2
50,14,15;
lumnu(nu)-u-a
7,20,21,
bis
57,4^5; 5 8 6
54; htmun
10,
8, 12; 12,
21,25,
26 [?tilifa]\
liki-i 3. 2;
4;
Ki-ma
lirki-ma 2, 33;
23, 3;
Hanu
80
35; 6,
4,
2,
D;
33
//-^/
7, 17;
/r-A/-/ 6, 80; 8,
9,
39; 33,
"tongue'
li-sa-[nu]
/z^jfw/
6,33;
.....
5.
lisani
22,55;
4, 20.
wMA
MA:
12, 5.
"many
11
:
ma--du
ma'dutu, mtdiitu
7,
i;
7,
47.
son":
mam
DU)
(ideo-gr.
(ideogr.
martu
"
to
DU.llS) 4 6
to role"*:
despatch;
78;
H;
56
w4w
DU) 2,
3;
(ideogr.
17.
mar
i,
6,
i, 23.
DUJAL)
61, 5.
&-ma--ir-ma 1,25;
niagiru
"to
be favourable; to
;
ma-ag-rat
8, 9;
rtm-ga-m
magara
ma-ga-ni
19,
2g
bis
;
magari
(? simi)
8, 15; 9,
9,
19;
20; magrat(at)
13, 8;
26,5; 30,20;
22, 20;
GlS.TUK
35, 10.
maglru
16;
ma-gir
6, 120.
ma-gi-ri 33,
VOCABULARY
160
[mfl
M uu
mitu "dead":
MLHI
*mitu
6,
fc
'
8,
Km-&u-ru-
am-bur-ka
ma-bi-r&t
9,
IV
maferu
fct
mufari-in-ni-ma
35;
4,-
II
...
before": P.
6; lim-
6,
7,17;
80;
&-ma-bir-ki 57?
25, 4;
tambaru
mufara-an-ni
3? I2 -
im-mab'ba-ru 2 H*?
60,
&u-ru-ka-ma 46,4;
61,17; mub-ri-ma
2 4-
50, 20;
ii
7; 6
///to" i, 20,
^>MLHI
a species of flesh:
30,
15, 18;
12, 2, 3;
5i
4?
ma-bar-
21, 40.
malu
"to
fill;
to be full":
Hi
2,13.8; 3, n;
mal-la 21, 59.
u
mala
P
as
i,
91
"arblter, prince
34; 5i 16;
i,
2, 13;
ma-fa-& 1,7;
u,
III
11
wJ^-
8; 62, 12.
18.
mi Ik 11
I//
as": ma-la
many
mi-iim-ma u,
roaliku
ma-Iu-u
&-mal-li 13,24;
ma-li-ku
6,
ma-K-ki
25; 50, 7;
6, 19.
"counsel'': mil-ka
9; mi-lik-ka 27,
i,
14; mi-lik-su
i,
19; mi-lik-
7.
12,98;
mimma
57i 157
(ideogr.
60, 8;
NIN)
mbis
;
19;
50, 23;
6.
minima SumSu
of whatever kind;
mamlu
i, g,
13.
VOCABULARY
mitn]
|J3
mannu
jD nianu
man-nu n,
wlio*:
ma
igA;
12,117; 33? 4 1
l6l
9, 10, 11.
Iimmt(nn) 6o 4;
munu(nn) 2,
mnmt(nu)-
nilnutu
11
:
minutu(tu)
2,
minitu: mi-ni-ta
19, 23.
massu
^D
makatu
D maru
"to
fall"':
ma-ak-tum
1 1
6, 44,
amllu
marsu 12,100;
amliu
marsi
12, 16.
mursu
45;
12,
"'sickness, disease":
mums
sumrusu
39,
7,53;
4i i9"
mursn
i,
12, 60;
mur$i-ya
5, 5.
....
6.
marustu
**to
forget":
ma-si-i
..... -ma- si
60, 10;
masmasu
priest:
6,
IV
66;
im-ma$-si
5, 7.
mas-mas
im-$ir(?) 33, 6.
matu
"land": wa-a-ti
9, 6;
52,5;
///<// 6,
mati-yh
i,
i, ii
;- ..........
39, 9;
VOCABULARY
62
fly
&-JM-"
i,
nadu
[nadn
naru "stream":
nabu
n, 8; na-bl-at n,
DID nabitu "to shine";
nubattu a festival:
fcQj
na-bat
I 3
^""jj
j"Hj
nadH
n.
13.
11,98; 17^7:
21, 25.
rf^
nadanu
nadnat(at)
9, 38.
55.
an-faa 12,
4, 16;
7,27;
21,68; 27,
III 2 "to
appease,
^ru
nazazn
GUB
1,15:
"to stand":
13, 6
Ii a%-za-az
K-is-sn* 6, 122;
li-is-zi-zu> 2, 30,
22;
9,16,17;
31;
D:
lizsiza(za)
GUB)
12,59;
7,
42;
i,
n,
^4;
sr^>//
(ideogr.
10, 21;
GUB.BU)
22,17,18;
53,
li-ziz-zu
GUB
8;
III
2.
30.0, 31
(ideogr,
usizisu(su)
an-sa-zu
9, 15;
Ideogr.
GUB.GUB
53,9;
IV
na~
VOCABULARY
manzazu
1
]3
t$tt3
6;
163
':
man-sa-za 2,15; 3,13; 22,
man-sa-az-ka 27, 5; man-za-as-ki 32, 7.
"place, station
nub$u "abundance":
u
nat&lu
to see,
ideogr.
KUD
4.
na-faa-Si 8, 3.
IV
29;
6,
*-&&
50, 23;
P nam-kil-
II
tnnikis(is)
40, 9.
nakaru Ii
Hi
II 2
nu-uk-kirfairtyina 12.60; mu-na-kir 50, 2;
ut-tak-ka-ru 60,7; itttakkaru(rit) 12.19; 1 9i3 I ; 33 36;
53i 2 3; 59i 1 1 ; uttakkarum(rum) i, 50: nitakkar(ar) 12. 96.
1
62,12.
u
to make bright";
"to be bright": Ii lim-mir 12,69; /////i
III 11
OT/-r
do.;
Hz
8, 10;
nam-rat
i; tii-nam-inar 40,
i, 5;
II
n; tunammarf?)
ideogr.
LAH.LAH
namru
-A' 8,
"bright":
nam-m
23.
i,
nam-ri-ri
46,
7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.
nammassu
21, 59.
15;
VOCABULARY
164
nammaStu
namtaru:
[namniastu
na-mas-ti 32,
reptl!e. creature"':
natn-ta-rii 12,42.
u
^iDa nisu to remove,
h-su'ii 12, 73
?;
to tear
~-
Hi
11,
HDj
male relatives":
"to
IV
li-in-ni-is-si i, 45,
BAD
n,
ni-su-ti-ya
30, 12.
12;
life":
7,37?
ptitifti)
away":
tanasak(?)-ma
12, 97;
linnasik(i
napistu
to tear
remove,
(ideogr. ZI)
9. 5, 2iZ?,
napi$tim(tim)
14,4;
38;
60;
6,
9,
21; 12.
11
as-sur
27, 13;
mi-
""CM
li-
23 C
nasalju
IV
nisfttu
be removed":
to
away;
-us-su 12, 60 B:
60;
a
10-
9, 22; naptiti-
na-si-ru 22, 6;
8, 9;
na-si-rat 9, 38.
niku "to
offer":
tanaki(ti)
6,96;
[? tinifci\
12,5,7;
27;
5i
n;
ka
20; akki-fea
i,
II
29;
2,
niku
4i
12, 3;
immiru
m'M
nirtu:
/^
oiFering":
2i, 30;
ni-ir-tii 6,
13; 7-jf
DIM
/^
(?
tanaffl
(ideogr.
DIM)
11,43;
21,70;
58.
12, 78;
....
/-.
12,79; 35,14;
//2^
ideogr.
immif
12,
131;
7, 8,
13,12;
33; 8, 20, 21
14,11;
9,
27; 10,
6,
26:
n,
VOCABULARY
san&fcu]
7,
165
;//-j/
nisi* 1 i, 3, 4, 8,
9, 6;
"weakf?/
7, 16;
18, 5, 17;
1;
na-as-ki 9, 36,
D
D2D sabasu "to
"
*nD to arrange
1HD safearu "to
15:
be angry
17
is-bu-su
i,
23.
is-fai-rei
6,
n;
7,
6. 73,
as-fyur-ka 6,
41;
i,
II
to cast
ato implore,
down, overthrow":
to
beseech'*:
29;
4,
DD sakapu
/D
28: as-bur-ki
^'D
11
6,
7,
20^.
i-sal-lu-ka-ma
i, 14,
16;
SOiSsilitu "compassion":
salatu "female
relatives":
sa-la-ti-ya
ii, 23.
D/D salamu
I2 bii
"to be favourable"; II
tas-lim 13,10:
II
24
suluppu
ISu
*l
J 6,
sallmu 6,122;
tu-sal-lam
6, 55; fu-sal-lam(?) 2,
J 4i7;
2,35;
(//>//>//?);
33^
do.:
tas-lim 8,
2,
22,61,62;
9(?);
33,42; 32,5
lam
-&;/*
28,3; 33,27:
sal-li-mu
tasalafe 12,2;
[ta]-sal-lab 62,29:
':
salimu(mu)
10, 21
? sa-la-
i?.
4, 6; 8, 8; 50, 25;
12,
sa-H-ma
6i#; salima(ma)
12, 61.
pjD sanaku
46, 12:
to harass:
III
tu-sti-as-ni-fca
12, 109
sa-ni-ku
usismka(a)
12, 74;
VOCABULARY
66
HSD
sipu
to beseech*': II
[sipfi
su-pi-ya
i,
43; 2I
sit-pi-i
*
2I
"
8,1.
H2D
sapatiu
u
i
to scatter, to loosen"; II
sa-pi-iU-ti
do.
sit-pu-ub
32,11; su-up-pi-ify-ma
ii, 37-
SIR.AD
DID saraku
to
11
pour out
as-ruk-ka
i,
20;
9-
sirku
-rz^ i, 20;
30, 3; 57, 9.
44
j?;
u
ii
2, 22;
am du
pagar-m
2,
pa-du-u 20,
pa-da-a 5, 9.
pfc "mouth": /^-a
//-/-.
....
13, 32;
n;
pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17: //-&' i, 43; 33, 25; pi-ki i,
49; //-y<& 9, 13 5, 49; P*-ya 6 57; 22, 14 5; pi-ya 9, 13;
>
whole 11
pataru
23;
remove
z-^z-
15
:
tapatar(ar)
ta-pat-tar 2,
12, 99;
40, 14;
n, igC,
29,30,3234,37; 18,14; 27, 21; .... ,-#r 49, 2 1 ///tur-ma 11,19; pn-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-uf-ra n, 35;
;
II
IV
5,6;
7,48:
II 2
muppafiru(nt) 53,7;
lip-pa-tir
Kp-ta-af-fi-ru
H7S
palijju "to
I
fear, to reverence'
pa-li-%i-ka
17, 4;
1
;
II
pa-R&-ka
"to terrify
2,
35;
';
I 3 do.:
pa-llb-ki
2,7;
VOCABULARY
pir'n]
....
62,15;
an-ni 53,
pal-fa-ku
.-lib
Hi
167
4,
42; pal-jfa-ku-ma
I 3
mu-p&l-Ii-&i 53, 6;
up-ta-na-lafc-
8,
11
pu-lu&-& 2, 13; 3, n,
pulufctu "terror
Ws
pulanu "such and such": pul&nu i, 3S ;
:
6, 2 7
b:s
83
n;
27,
58,5
bis
10, 31
62, i3
bw
39
bis
Vls
bis
83 E, 84
6, 27,
4, 16;
22, 11,51;
bis
"
i7
13, 5
bit
bis
;
;
57, 3
;
39, 16; 54, i
33, 2i
bis
bis
I2
2,26: 4,16,
, 38, 39
/*/3/w i,
30, 7; 3i, 4
9;
45**
12,
26 bis
2,
bis
113
2O bis 6o bis
bls
;
7,
38;
IV
60, ig
5^,5; 62,
^k
to
bis
bis
61, i6
62,13; pulanilum(tum)
2,
57, 3;
"
i;
bis
;
59, I2
at
33, 21
i,
54,
13.
show
11
mercy
ni-ma 2,32!); 21,66; nap-li-. .... 35, 5; nap-li-si-inni-ma 8,4; naplisu-nin-ni 7, 46; mu-vp-pal-sa-ta 2,37;
27,17;
[nap]-lu-us-ki
nJD panu
2,37!^;
vtu-up-pal-sa-at
u face":
4,26;
[nap]-Iu-us-sa
8. 2.
/4
2, 10;
8,
20;
n,
42; 12,
2, 5,
98; 13,
6,
13; 18, ig-4; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32, 3; 51, 10;
bis
12; pann-ki
i,
pasasu
fani-ka
22, 23;
i,
34; 12. 66, 70, 75, 76: 27, 18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki 8,
6,
SAG.KI)
II
....
53, 10.
Ii lip-su-su
12, 76;
"to
visit,
to resort to
27, 10 ; ti-pi-ik-da-m
II
12;
u
fcTl
iOD
parfitu
n,
1T
:
pak-dn
pi-ir-i
';
12,75;
jz)/-fr-
12,
42,
VOCABULARY
68
par(ma&s)-da-a 34,
3.
1
*TlD
D parasu
to separate, to decide":
pu-m-us
50:
4,
12, 59jff;
pnms(us)
7,
28;
74;
6,
"part"
IV
piristu "decision":
purussu
pi-ris-ti i, 17.
''decision":
13, 28;
12, 58;
18.
par-su 48,
':
74^; parasi(si)
ipparasu(su) 53, 28.
[pa]-ra-su 6,
parsu
Ii ta-par-ra-sa 62,6;
7,
1,11;
///r//5-
pumssa-ai
37, 10;
4. 2
4,
6,74:
3?
7,12;
7,
50, ii.
parsu ^command'':
"to
pasahu
DD'D? HI
be
Snp-Si-ka
par-sn-[ki] 4, 12.
be consoled": pa-sa-Jja
pacified, to
8, 7.
6.
p^/D pu^ku
*)?'
""sorrow, misery"
^//&H
g, 35; 31, 6.
to interpret":
free,
lip-su-ru
IV
50,22;
11,19,29,30;
2.38:
BUR.RU.DA
22, 12:
lip-pa-a$-ru
i,
II
47:
.....
61, 18;
6,5,6,7;
pa-sir
lip-pa-as- .....
,
pu-sur
6,
-as-ra 28, 2;
lippaSra(m)
"dish, vessel":
passuru
D"D'
pasau
wpassnru
pu$u$ 12,
8.
napSastu "ointment:
pitu
"to
pitu-it
11
open
12. 29;
Ii pi-tu-u
II
60,6; //-/-.
tit-pat-ti 6 107.
T
.... 6,98;
VOCABULARY
sirgarra]
169
2
I
ru "mighty":
12, 19;
85;
435
6,
ii
strati*
7,
43;
sir-turn 9, 28;
60, 7;
50; 4,
jzr-rf i,
23; 9, 10; 19, 31; 33, 3$; 53, 23; j/-r*/ 60,
60, 14.
8, 27; 49, 32.
jfr
cede for
jr
$iru "field":
sab&tu
si-i-ru
abbuttu
abatu
"
to inter-
*:
-bat 12,
ta-$ab-bat 2, 21;
as-bat 4,29;
DIB)
(ideogr.
9,
36;
9,
II
-<z/
6.
"
to
^ e small":
as~sa~faar (az-m-mur?)
I^ru "small": &-%i-ri-yk n, 36.
33. 4;
50, 21
tas-li-ti
11,27;
tor-/z/ 2, 33;
-A-rf 49, 8;
sil-ti i, 18;
2, 3.
///
9,
I 4,3?
21,63;
39; 59, 5;
ta-*
A.RA.ZU)
(ideogr.
S^, 9-
6^;
u
(race),
almu
9,
6,
92;
7,
30.
almu
salmu "dark
11
;
mankind": sal-mat
i, 4;
"image": $alman**-&-a
27, 9.
12, 54.
u-$a-ain-ma-ni
12; 54,7.
Sirgarru a stone:
^S1R.GAR.RA-^*
8, 25.
8,
18;
VOCABULARY
KA
a measure:
tatu "hand
/
14;
11
22, 31
62, 25.
2,
,27;
15,17:
72, 75, 91
[KA
10,6,26:
131;
7, 8,
*3, I2
11,41;
33;
12,95;
^4,
17,5: 18, 18; 19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,
16, 10;
25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,
6,8;
40,2;
45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-
su 12, 43;
ka-tuk-ka
2,
feat-ta-ka 21,
du
14,5; 50,21; kata
g,
dtt
/#' 11,26; kati -ya
36; 12, 79 C; &&ta**-$u 12,46;
12, 88 <T.
&M-j@
59;
Uto speak, to
4,
35;
12,48,88;
command":
tak-bii-u 45, 3;
a~feab-bu-u 8, !5 bis ;
M-^"
12, 93;
9,
2Obis
lu-ufc-bi 27,
",
u,
3?
22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-su 19, 8; 60,
7;
ki-bit-sa 4, 26; ki-bi-sa 33, 10; ki-bi-ti-ka
9, 10; 53, 23;
ki-bit-ka 6, 21 ; 19, 31 ; 50, 9; 60,
10, 1 1 ; kibit-ka 9, ic.5;
50,9^,26; 54,5;
ki-bit-ti-
.....
7,44;
ki-bt-ti'ki 4,
Part.
oppose'
tab-lmn 46, 20.
;
7,
56.
VOCABULARY
feitradu]
""Op
kabru
bow down
"to
bend'*:
kadadu
u,
II 2
';
"to
kakkadu
lp
*|
ku
cord":
>
t?
u
kiliu voice
12, 30.
n.
II
25;
kiliatu
"sin, disgrace":
78 C;
kimu
HJp kanu
kSsru
"to approach": I
II
^/Vi/
u-fcar-ri-du-u-ni 12, 77
klrbu "midst
....
62, 9; &"-.
(T;
11
>6/-rr^
39, 13.
kardu,
karidtu
f.
^2: 21,
46;
tu?n 5,
u;
karradu
ka-rid-tu 4, 10,
fed-rid-$i
i,
29;
^r-
ka-rid-
kd-rid-ti 32, 6,
do.: fear-ra-du
11,1,30,34;
46, 21.
kuradu
ku-m-du
kitrudu
n;
do.:
n,
2,
1-4;
i,
32.
VOCABULARY
172
kurdu
"valour, might
ru-ud-ka 5, 9.
sT
11
[kurdu
":
self": ra-ma-ni-$a u,
ramanu "
ma ii, 9/f; ra-ma-ni-ya n, 24.
ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;
ri-min-ni-ma
8. 3
ra-im
ri-i-ma 12, 61
ri-mi-nu-u
57;
n, 7^;
ri-mi~nu~u-um n, 2^4;
21,
ri-mi-
ri-mi-nu-&
21, 61;
i8yf;
^5; 37i 7t
4, 25;
"merciful":
2 ^, 7;
li-ri-man-ni 21,
9, 4.
rimnu, rimfnu
ra-ma-ni-$&-
9;
-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;
rimu "mercy":
nu-u 11,2,7;
ku-
3; 57^ 2
rim-m-tom
7, 35,
naramtu
naramn,
59.
11
na-ram
''darling
6,
19; 22, 5;
ruku
"distant*
rukuti^
ruk~ka(?)
':
ru-ku-tu
13, 9;
i,
36;
33, 19;
62, 9.
rtkutu "distance":
risu "head":
w-to-tf 5, i;
risu I
rejoice":
[ki] 8, 18;
risati
pi.
li-ris-ka 9, 24;
Pns-sa
"shouts of joy
be great";
III
II
12, 36:
"to
....
"to
11
:
II
mu-rti
ri-$a-a-ti 6, 121
supra)
make
i,
"to cause to
3; 58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.
20.
great":
li-Sar-bu-u 3, 7;
-&" 5i 3-
rabu
"great":
9, 9, 21;
11,7;
ra-bu-u 46,6:
r^
9? 2
^;
VOCABULARY
rasa]
29;
9,
n,
73
15; rabita(ta) 6 ? 68; rabiti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3 Z>;
1
46, 3i8; 59iii; 62,22; rabitti^ 1,11,14,17; 2,15; 3,6,
13:
6,
114;
130;
7, 6;
23;
8, 19,
g,
61,14; 6s,
29;
5, 10,
*;
33, II-
rubfi "prince":
rw&i 9,2;
19,26; 22,1;
10,3;
22, 9, 22.
*-
6,1,2,18,97; 10,7;
3, 10;
$ur-bat 6o : 9;
ur-ba-ta-ma
^-iift 4, 24,
9, 23,
47; 6, 85
28; 37, 7; #/r-
7,
*l
KJG
7, 2;
nir-bi 6, 16;
12, 93;
2, 8;
MAKIM) 6, 124;
rabisu (ideogr.
^wRIG
90;
7,
21,7;
a plant:
s//r-
38, 5.
1 ?
rabisu a demon:
21,34,36;
sur-ba-ti 4, 12;
D\ Sur-bu-tum
41; 5, 8; 6, 69;
2,
20,8,10;
18, 6;
2,
6 S 94;
10, 22.
19, 17*
ir-di 8, 5;
III
Sur-dim-ma
30, 14-
":
59,6.
II
"to raise";
IV
ru b^ "enchantment
ru-$a-nim-ma 53,
sorcery"':
4.
m-&u-u 33,31;
ru-fti-i 12,
81, 106.
KIDA)
"to be loose
rimku
11
;
II
rik-sa 2,27;
12,99;
3^
"to loosen'
"libation": rim-ki
2 ^5
4j
4-
ru-um-[mi]
2, 39.
VOCABULARY
74
rapasu
be broad";
to
II
[rap&Su
to enlarge":
to broaden,
ru-up-pis 5, 4.
u
rapsu
12,
20
62, 3;
rasjbu
7,
30;
7; rapasti(ti)
mpsati(ti)
8.
raig"hty,
raftbu
rusubu
u
rap-su
i,
67; 30,
u
rap-$a-a~ti 9, 6;
60, 5;
rapastim(thn)
13.
i, i.
TUK)
III
12, 61;
^"
sa
rel.
pron.
"who, which
11
;
46, 48;
27^, 5
bis
,
bis
i2 ter , 14,
igA,
17, 8; 18, 8;
4; 33,
D,
bis
11,1,17,26,28,36;
12,
23, 9;
13, 5i 7i
";
2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52,
62,
22, 12,40;
20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,
74;
19,
7, 5,
bis
8, I2
,
bls
x,
3, 6, 12;
26;
&z
bis
86, 88, 8 9
113
24, 26,
45
bls
27,
32; 21,
n^
bis
;
30,
7, 10,
36;
35, i;
5,
14, 16,
39, 16;
1
8, 19,
40, 3, 9?
23; 52, 5;
7505^55i59;
97;
13,19,20;
53, 6; 54,
i, 2,
22,50; 31,2,3;
33,8;
35, 14;
50,13:
"
stLsunu;
$&-& 53i
5; $&-nu 12,41;
$a~a-m
VOCABULARY
su'atu;
i
12, 8,
ft,
BI (=su)
60, 2;
su-a-tu
a measure: n, 43;
stit
"that, those'
1?5
31; 62, ij
2, 30,
62, 26.
i*u
to look for,
to look,
to seek";
I 2
to seek,
look
8; fi-si-
for.
27,
6, 28;
/l-/-^" 6, 73;
a-$l-*-ki 4, 29;
n,
lu-us-ti-'-fna
I 3 is-ti-m-
6,
.-i(P)-ma
Sru
l
29; siri* -ya 53,
sirtu ^iniquity":
2,
38
jte/
no;
6,
1
i,
2, 16;
5/n 8, 16;
1,26;
i6Z>;
13 ^4;
3, 14.
$iri**-ya
jf3fr-rf
2,
1,45; 33,
38; 11,19;
&r-tnn
/?.
1
be
n,
$iri**-$u-nu 18, 7 yf
$ir-ti
/jf-//- -
48.
5fru
37, 9;
) 6, 9;
13;
"flesh":
ti-i-
53, 16;
7, 11;
27,
/-/9
(Hna
su-ma
n;
i-H-*
BC;
ta-si-
i-si-it
n,
10.
to
Sabasu^
Mi-sa
be angry":
21, 87:
Sat-su
sab-su-ma
6, 8>,
4,37,45; 6,87;
88;
7, 19,
7,25;
26.
ta-$a-bit(?) 26, 5.
sagganakku
a governor or high
official:
sagganakku
19, 14-
sigaru
A*^W
ID
a tree:
^ID
io
3.
advance": is-di-&u
8, 5.
VOCABULARY
76
Um Sidu
ilu
[SSdu
(AN.ALAD)
(AN.DAN)
8,12; 12,110;
sidu
6,
22, 8, 64.
sumu
Sfirou "garlic":
FVfltf
33, 45-
sataru "to
/-&#-*
Samu
53.
to
':
Si-am 12,
':
si-bi
n,
to
mu-sim
simtu "destiny":
6,
4, 30.
n,
6; Si-bi-im
Ii
establish":
^7,6; &pi**-y&
6^4.
8.
settle,
II
16;
^^
4,3;
j?w;// 6,
sim-ti 6,
13;
62, 5;
5i-i-mi 10,
19, 9; 58,
6, 19;
ta-Sim-ma
i.
19,21; Si-mat
10, 16;
Sim&ti*
Ptasimtu:
ta-sim-ti 41, 3.
sakanu
Ii
placed":
US-' 7 ;
to place,
to set,
7i 2
1,12,39; 4,17,39;
iSakna(na)
6
X 9,
10; 27,
u^4;
6,84.6",
ta-Sa-
55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 5S, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;
kan
22, 49;
ta-sak-kan
6,
108; tasakan(an)
M, i5 I02 T II6
12;
15,24;
be
to
to lie,
to establish;
8,
20;
H;
J 4,
2, 10;
;
J 3,
tasakan-ma
22, 34;
[ta-Sa?]-
HO.Z?;
21,68;
22,65;
....
^ukun(un) 1,22;
sukna(na) 12,
no;
jj/*.
8, 7;
Sii-uS-kin
Hi
tu-sak-na
SfauS-kin
i,
36; 33,19;
22,14;
9,13;
IV i i$-sak-na 13, 18; is-sakmu-Sa-aS-ki-nu 46, 17;
nam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-sa-kin i,
i
VOCABULARY
49;
4$
83Z7;
IV
33^34;
5*5
177
it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma
6,
7,19.
Siknu "creature":
si-kin
10, 13;
61, 3-
sikaru "drink":
si-kar
i,
20;
2, 29.
-/#-*
sululbu:
fr.
$al-ba-6u
1^33^?:
2:2,
"
salamu Ii
11
perous
I
II
lu*u$-lim-ma
8, 17;
9, 10;
54, 6; lu12, 66
45, 2;
Hi
7;
sul-li-ma-am-ma
salmu
sulmu
'intact, safe
12, 71;
6,
n,
10;
26.
-wtf
26;
9,
n.
"peace, prosperity'*
6,12458,11;
sulmu(mu) 10, 22;
mu-5al-lim
12, 112;
sulma(ma)
13;
12, 105.
(2)^?)
9, 41.
*nu-Sal-K-tu 62,11.
"
26;
5*
^-
4;
5,3; 12,75;
Ii
to hear":
jtf-i/ 2,
21, 63;
7?
32; 12,
59^;
$i-ma-a
27, 19;
J 3i 2 ^; Stt-mi-Sti-nu
li$-mi 1,43;
2,
50, 21
32 ^;
19,14.
33,25; lu-u$-mf(?)
;
-*///
i,
si-mi-i i, 41
6,
72
j5";
&-mu-u
-^
45; &-mu-u(?) 10, 27; si-mu-u 21, 82;
&-mat
Sirma-a-at
jtf36;
21,
7,
12;
4;
59? 5;
33,
21, 75;
M^/ 19, 28; si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65;,
III i tu-sa-as-mi-t
7,
33,17;
ma-at 33,
IV
Ii$-Si-mi 8, 14;
III 2
[mu$]-ti(?}-i$-
2.
VOCABULARY
178
simH
"obedient, friendly
u,
si-mu-u
*:
3; 27, 14.
^NDE? Sumllu
&-mi-lu-uk-ki
"left":
4,
26
su-mi-li-ya
8, 13;
2 i 9;
g, 17
5;
Sumili-ya
HDD Samt
3,8; 4,24;
5, 12, 15;
*i
6, 3,
9; 12, 64, Si, 83; 13, 20; 19, 7; 21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,
39;
17;
IDIN,
1
I
E?"
6;
cf.
18, 4;
19,
8;
i-$am-ma-mu
sammu
$a-ma-mi 6, 78 DE\
$a-ma-mi 8 24; $d-ma-mi 6, 78,
7,
SSi 11
"plant":
1
12,97; Scwimi* 12,76.
samnu
NI.IS)
(Ideogr. NI.IS)
3I.MAN a
Samaru
plant:
u
II 2
teI.MAN
12, 10.
to revere, to worship": I 2
?$it-mu-ru 60,
n;
lu-u$-tam-mar
II 2
15;
samni
8, 17;
IDE? samru
$A.NA
28, 6;
32, 3;
47, 7; 51, ii
i"D!f
Sanitu u
13, 14;
33, 39;
;
16,
u;
34, 6;
2,
38, 4;
9; 8, 20:
n,
42;
18, 19;
times":
Sanitu
A\
6,
25, 7;
96;
8,
21;
saninu
sa-na-an
i,
IV
19;
sasu u to speak, to
s-as~si
6,
call, to
109; al-si-ka
invoke, to
6,
61; al-
command":
ta-
6,
34;
VOCABULARY
fiarru]
II
179
ii-si-is-sa,
13,21; mu-$a-a$-
21, 3-
r$H
2f
aptu
sapiku
30, 21
to
46;
jte^-.
1,15; mplati*
BE?"
saparu
6,
sa-pi~Mt 9, 37.
beneath; beneath, under": sa-ap-la
is
12, 4;
59, 4.
81; 7,18.
Sipru
"letter,
message":
III
18, 4;
-jjDE^
2, 16;
3,
27, 5;
sa-ku-tum
I 3t3;
6,
7,
sa-M-ta
12,54;
i$)-fcu-u
tu-sa-as-fea 2, 21.
$a-$a-a
16, 3.
Si-pir-
mlsritu: mi$-ri-tu-&~a
1
:
mti-ra-a 8,
13.
10, 4.
sarahu Ii "to be
make br!ght(?/
sar-^at
bright (?)":
i,
II
6;
"to
sarhu
"?
bright(?)": sar-^a
$&r(fy-fa-a-ki
"cypress
iwsurmmi
6, 22.
i,
18;
ar-bu-tum
8, 22.
8, 6.
15
surminu
Saraku
sur-ru-^at
w* Surminu
12,
15, 102;
51, 13;
30, 26.
as-ruk-ka
Saruru "splendour":
ru-ra-ki 8,
Sa-ru-ru 1,30;
sa-ru-ur 5, 12;
9.
j?^rrw
i,
19, 14, 15, 25; 33, 35; 41, 3; 46, 18; 52, 5;
MAN)
i,
50;
&*m"
61, 13;
j^-
5^r
MAN)
6, 38,
12, 87;
91;
5oC; 12,20;
te>w (ideogr.
7,
LUGAL
60, 2;
VOCABULARY
So
[Sarratu
n;
2 7i3? 49, *5
31, 32; 12,
9,
89 C;
33, 9 47-
12, 10.
#-#-# 6,8;
Sittu "misery":
NAK)
jfeY-Ai
53,17.
i2 5 78;
j&-jte
78 C.
12,
n,i6C.
TU
to^TU
a plant:
DNsD tamtu
"ocean'
19, 17.
tfrtu
soiil,
spirit
**r*tirti**-Su-nu
Uto c^rry
off,
12, 28;
**rufirtu-&-a
':
(IR.UR)
come": HI
tibfi itto
/^/2/z 61, 6;
(ER.UR.U)
12, 58;
18, 7.
to take
away":
taru
litura(ra)
22, i627;
4,
tairu u pitiftd,
1
II
45;
tf--
15^;
9,
/z-zV^
Az-af-rdHte 6, 63;
compassionate":
tairatu "compassion":
.
? ti-i-n
tabazu
tukultu
.......
27,
ta- ai-ra-tu- ka
46,
6;
te-
1 8, 9.
"battle":
u
..... -^ar-jw
2, 49.
22,16;
9,15;
fl-,
HI
ti-i-ru-u
tutirafra) 2, 22.
9, 4.
6.
li-$a-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\
li-
HDD
lu-ta-mi 53, 29
bis
?
':
Ii Zi-ta-mi-ka
30; /-&*-.
i,
6,
125; 10,
26; la-ta-am
VOCABULARY
TI.S AR]
18, 17;
IV
li-ta-mu-u
2 ? a-ta~ta-ma
tamttn "word,
tamib^
li-tam~mu-&
12, 112;
(=
12, 112,6";
oracle": ta-mit
i,
16; ta-mit-ti-ka
6,
117;
i, 17.
2, 18; 3, 15.
10, 18.
tappntu "help
tarrlnnu a
2, 28 7X
TI.SAR
*:
tap-pu-ti 13, 4.
sacrificial feast:
tar-rin~nu 2, 28;
tar-rin-na
APPENDIXES.
L
AI
(ilu)i
AZAG
Hh
(itu):
11 If
^HF"
6,
KH
Ann
(ilu)i
,
-HP
If
K^I
As5ur: ^>
a,
ASsur (/;:
Assiirttn
9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;
26
7,
5^
w--
5<>,
13; 56, 8;
12, 103.
8.
^
->f ^ JJ ^ITI ^ *T
^|f
(ilu)i
1 1
^f Il^ll 12,67,105;
9, i.
ASSur-bin-apli fJ:
12,
86 Cl
12,
ff///j:
^H^f
AN.gUL.[(LA.)MI]:
la
PROPER NAMES.
LIST OF
I ->f-
56,7; J
^ ^1
>-^
^>f- tJITT II 3, 7;
85^, 87, 89, 99, 105;
||
J^I
4, 7, 10,
2,
t^
n,
26 D\
^T
27, ii^4.
PROPER NAMES.
^yjl
12, 87;
P"
183
II
4, 14.
2,44;
in;
4,13;
6,
49, 5?
HP"
^T-
*-fflf
^yy^ ^yr
i,
Isagila:
ri'/j:
Irua
a , 4 6 ; 7, 4; 9, 4; 22, 4;
4 14; 9 3; 53
,
-f f
HF~
tJIH
IStar (*/;:
8,
20;
^S
A ^1!
UD.DA.GAN
8,
>-"
^r
(i7;:
BU .....
9, 4,
3^;
14,8;
4,
"-
^JJ
7,
59;
57,2,13;
7, 39.
6, 22.
i,
29,33;
S,
",
'5=
31, 8;
8, 35
^Hf~
32, 6, 14;
<W
39, 3;
20; 32, 2, 3.
(ilu?):
Hp- ^T ^IT
Ba'u
9, 5-
31.
2, 12; 3, 10;
^
H~ <^Ay
->f
^TT!
8.
24.
^ J:^
(ilu): *-*^p-
3; 58, z8.
3,40; 33,
(ilu):
33
52, 5.
fsara:
^T
-^11 ^HN
lifeara f/H ,
ISum
32-
H~ W &*} @[/
(Uu): ?
IR.Nt.NA
",
^11 ^TT*
16, 8; 22,
3i,(?)
I"*""*-
& ^]]
I.MAH.TIL.LA: tJTIT
IMINA.BI
12,88;
10,15;
fkur: ^yyyi
4, 8;
12, 8 7 <r,89<7.
If
ryyyy
07
^ffl t
HP"
(ilu):
<
^M M
^T
->f
tE
12, 36.
2, 14; 3,
^ ^|
fc
,.
->f
^-
t5<y?)
6,
i2 S
IO, 22.
<M
9, 4,
33?
M ^T ^1
22, 6.
APPENDIX.
84
Bfl
filu):
^HI
^IIT
345 2,
*,
u,
17,
HF~
19, 33!
Bint
HSf
~T
**f
r*/;:
HF~ *-<
Bilit-ili /S/;:
Borsippa:
27, 9; >+j-
9,
*fcJSJ
<M
33,
5,
"
7? 62, 17.
HF-
^TTT 35,14;
C ^f ^f
41;
^TIlM
6, 19,
-Ml
.ss.
6,
9',
22,4.
^^1
GlS.BAR
Dagan
(5f/;:
(i/u):
HF"
r/;:
Damkina
(ilu):
2 , 445 5, 9(?)-
^ <M <R
^r
->f ^ ^g
9, Si-
5, io-
^^! ^J
$& Hh <IM
HF~
fz/aj:
Diir-ilu:
~^T
>
<ff
12, 24.
",
3, 8, 9; 4, 95
89.
6, 18.
(ilu):
Zarpanitu
-HP
(ilu):
KAK.SLDI
^.
If
-*f- >*v
(kakkabu):
M -jT ^
LUGAL.KIRRUD
i,
(ilu):
^TT
^1^
2.
^1
^M
HF~
27, 3.
(ilu):
->f"
^T^ ^
^>f
^5-
*-flff
KIRRUD.AZAG.GA: <J@[
KU.TU.SAR ci/;: >*f- ^J
Marduk
x, 6-
12, 86.
DU.KIRRUD.KU
ZA.GAR
tj HP
HF" KfT
DU.DUL.KU
DI.KUD
^IIA
T^
34,
^C^T
j^^ <^[
47, 6;
4,
12, 25.
16.
5-
4, 46,
48;
6, 91, 97,
102;
7,
29; 9,
3,
17,5; 18,19^;
PROPER NAMES.
HP"
^11
*TTT
^CTIT 22
NA.GAL.A
<Y/;:
Nl.DU.[NI?]
Namra$it
Namtar
>"Hp-
^T
*~
7<>;
>
t=^
^^
f^1
J^
NIN.A .....
(ilu):
NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU
NIN.GAL
(//):
(ilu):
53, 20,21.
9, 3i-
NU(N).NAM.NIR
(//),
Nusku
(//): *->f-
Nlrgal
(ilu):
^^
^n" "x^
61, 21.
<
42; ->f-
yTr
Sin
i,
(ilu)i
5, 13-
1 '^'11
*^"
*^ D
42
23.
20 ' 6 ? 2 7,
4-
^HP~ HFFPF
Sin.
t^M
6, 18.
<^If n,
34;
27, 10.
28; 51,
>+l-
>f
3i;
i,
1-
(z'/a):
^/l
""^
i"
-"
2, 25,
(//w):
22, 28.
49-
]}
^1 HI
-HF~ ^1 ^T"^
32; 22,
H~ JtT^
44,
-j
->f
NIN.MIN.NA
Nannaru
4^, 9-
9-
^T
(%<;: -Hf-
3 6-
(i/):
HP-
-'^Ms?
42; ?
i,
t\*~ If
^>^I ^1
-HP" *^TI^
(ilu):
^TjjSf
^^T
-HP"
(ilu):
(//?(}:
>
Hf~
NIX ..........
Ninib
"^ T?
f-Jf- Jf
(kakkabu):
*^"T
-HP"
fihi):
1 8,
MuStabarru-mtitanu
Nabfl
13, 155
-fa-T BTO
-^IT
2 475
185
9,
\\\
^H^
*"Hf"
10; 52, 3.
i, i, 2, 12, 16,
F\
7,
^o, 60;
19, 10;
27,
n A\
23, 8; 24,
APPENDIX.
86
f
Piu
Kffi^<!g
Rammanu
(*/):
*9?
^T! ^T
-!!
2 3, 6; 26. 3;
6,70.
i, i;
t]Hp- ^1
(kakkabu):
46,
n.
>->f-
Sala
(*/):
Samas
(//a):
(7a):
29, 2.
i, 10,
60, 4t 5; 62,
Tasmitu
^J
->f-
12,35;
30;
^J
-*f "gff
6;
HP
>-*f ^|
Jt|
<]^
53, jg.
K ^E
i.
n,
II:
Ill:
I!,I2
12,
tCT
.
6,
25^ 7;
29, 30.
XIX:
-61,
XX:
61, 12.
XXX: <
1,18; 61,
XXXVI: <ffi
L:
u.
40, 8.
35, IS-
12.
NUMERALS
LIST OF
6-.
4 sa-
.;
-tu
....
dan-.
-r#; 4 ?
.
$i(lim?)-.
/z/-
////(//)-.
A-&-.
.;
r//-a;
6,
29^
29
.... ,-ya\ .... .-&>; 32 ilu
51 .... .-//--. ....;.... .-//;
r/-/-
sui
$a-
54 fuk(isu?)
....
57
58
.-sa\
....
109
A-tf-
55
22
MU-u\
sa-an-dak?\
,
/f/-.
/*--
58
,;
;
.;
13
24 K-.
31
.-/;
.
.;
-flr;
-sa.
.;
^-/<^-
84
.;
ki-i-.
....
.-ka\
-na-di-
128
.
//-
.-ki\ su-.
rfiz-
K2"-;
8,
-jte(/);
.;
16
7,
41
.;
-1/2-
117
-///>;
26
-su-
SA.TAR
;
24 UD.DU-ka\
36 .... .-ma-li-tu\ 42 UD.DA*GAN~,
25
32
....
44
-#;
49
18
ff-
n
;
-&; 33
19
55
;
.
28
>7
5^
ni~
-jfzi-Ai;
i-
.-^/;
tum(dum?)~.
-li-$a(r)\
~yai
.^; 68
108
29 pu-.
63
56
31
-irs
28
-kin
....
no
-fal(f)-&i;
-pur(?)-
-&-ki\ 103
25 ....
9,
*-mu\
.;
^-
26 #-//-
61
.-//;
.;
.
43
.-ri-Su-nu;
.
f/ia-
47
.-/ $uk-
....
//-
[&ul]-K)\
16
/-
121
.;
.-/-^";
a-tu-.
28 ^-.
i. e,
; 40 gi36 na-nun....
M-ma\ 53
52
-ta-a;
27 .... .-*;
-/##>/; /
30
/iti\
.-ar-ma\
119 ka-.
-Md?-ki;
///;
101
....
106
-bi-ti\
.;
^-
-kid-
da-ta-.
83
r/-z-
19
;
30
-&";
91 pu-
104
-tum\
5,
16 j#-/-
33
.;
-am-ti\
59 &u-
-#/;
-Md(dan?}'Mi
90 a-
.-nam^ 5 6
60 i-tn-su-M$-
a^
di~.
25 76*
t ;
-mu\
-//;
-ur(/%?
48
-st-su;
23 u-pak-ku-.
2,
14
*-in-nin-ni\
35
-sut(?)-.
.-bu-ri\ 5
KAB.MIS;
15
47
26
.... .-^; 4
.... .-.$#; 50
.-#/;
28 dug-gun(?)
.;
;
-6";
-mt-at\
jte-
38
.;
....
^;
13
.;
21 /;-
34
34
.....
45
6
<fo-
36
.;
.... .-&z;
2 .... .-#;
.-ki\
/-.
24
.;
-#**/;
.
-in-nin-na\ 32
31
187
III.
i,
ETC,
^-.
....
to, 3
.;
12
-ris
.
20
.;
.-^; 30
^ Z/Afi4
Af/.
*/.
.;
APPENDIX.
88
..... A
34
ii t 14 ar-ra-
.... .-*';
**(?); 10 ARA-rad pistini$(m$) MAD];
... .-ru-bui 18 .... .~u-um;
17
-ka\ 22
19
-a\
47 &-ma-.
.-rum: 44
.
AJ.
54
51 ta-.
.;
63 5
-j^ ;
it-tu-foi-.
97
1
08
/-
a*0-.
-ba sit-kain-.
....
15.
....
J/-
18
sar-.
3 J^&-
21,
-#; 7
14
ta-
-&z;
.;
.;
***
.;
20
2
27 .... .-/^;
GAR\
....
.;
sal-
46
-/-r?-
39
45
;
.;
-/;
.... .-in-na-
ni-
.-am-ma;
-a-
-i-di mus-tar-.
43
-nu\
18
.....;
.... .-to-
-pal-lu-u
6 /w-
13 da-.
.;
577"
*~zu
;/-....
16
....
^i2-
PAL-ma\
.... .-^2:
AN.ZA
^rmu-
-an;
.-; 38
-fe ta-sib-.
.;
;
31
23
5
13
19,
-//;;
~ru-su]
-r/ dtf-g-
42
44 /-/-
r-
26
33
.-tuk\
-MZ; 7AR(at)\
.;
-ka\
dfe-fo"-.
....
ma-a-
-rat-ti-ka^
12
.... *-tab~%a-ma\
32 ki-.
du-
so.-
* l-$u\
nap-
15
17
19
1&-,
ii
ru-
30
-ti-yb\
.;
-//-
30
-^;
16, 5
-#V# ; 4 pa-
10 al-
&"(?)-.
-ni-6u la--.
19
*-kip\
.;
17
18
-#fc;
....
^-.
-/flr-^;
.... -bu-ka; 21
20
22
->6tf;
/-
.... .-^;
20,
13, 2 ///-
-^;
3
-ku-[ti!]i
ma-
.-r/;
-i;
-ttm^)-man-ni\
14
-ku-nu\
18,
-s&;
27
14,
96 Z?
16
-7^^; 14
13
UD.DU [mujtur?]\
.-/;
-sap\
.-/^f;
-az\ 26
.... .-0;
104
18
;
GUR.UD ..,..;
17,3
53
7^(7;
H-
-lti-su\
*~$ut-ka\
25
^//;
....
-j^;
.-/
A7 ^4
/2>/^-
.;
;
13
.-jte#r;
.;
52 6-jte$-
[istinis(nis)^]\
**ftz-
33
.;
....
12
-;*/(?)-
-g/W?; 109
;
.-*; 22 0-#-
46 <4/4 ....
-pat-su .#/-;
ARA
-tu-ti-Su; 102
HUR-,
7V^; 60
(ma$-dafy 60 S^
80 C ^T/.je/5 MUJfLNLSU.U\
-afc;
.:
mb-kan-
BAR.DA
57
.:
-ka\ 17
.-*; 31
37 ....
-$ir-$i-na\
-.
GU.GAD\ 14 KU*,
.... .-$ar-$u\ 20
13
ig
....
26
36
....
41
/z
34
#-ff0;
.... / 7
-*-*; 24
23
21 &z-
-/*;
*Eh
12, 5
fit-
16
si-.
mi-
.;
.;
47
to-.
51
.;
189
.*; at-.
.;
.;
.;
.;
.;
18
*-si-na
-.
//(?)-.
17S*LIK; 16
.;
'19
46
.;
DIM .....;
ii
.^
4o
.-^/:
..... GA]
-;
45
^ .....
KAH&AHQY,
&AG.GA ....,;
44 TAG-fna\
*- .....
35,3
APPENDIX.
90
irfn&t*.
.;
.*,
.;
.
1 1
*^*-to
Hu
_.
..... -/^;
DUMU .....
6
.....;
17
u-.
53, 2
SU.A.RU.LA*,
GAL
18
..... _fc
51, 3
.;
.... .-^; 15
.-^/;
..... SI\
TAP.PIDU\ ..... -to;
..... -m~%a\
12
.;
<?
14
*"*-^^; $A.KASKAL\
20
[NI]DU
f,
....
28
.-^i;
62, 4
14
a-ti;
*#%
18
.*';
s-ak-ki
ADDITIONS
P. 3,
113,
20;
VA
31
for "sir.
'W,
/<-.:
P. 3, L
.-da-
^7
19
.;
//-
SAR*
AMD CORRECTIONS.
1.
I.
....
^; war/-.
....
24
.;
-la-mu\
MA GU
.-#; u
22
-&-#;
.**;
20
.;
191
for
W-
uk-ta~$a-ra
Pp. 3.
23 /^.:
for
",
'
Pp. 3, !L 18,
33, L 18 leg.:
'.
22;
I-
"*".
Pp.
25;
I.
3,
for rik .
12, L 9 leg.: "rip
Pp. 3, II. 27, 32; 57, L 16 leg.: "jri",
u
for
P. 3, L 35
Pp. 3, L 32; 31, L 6 leg.: siY\ for "flr.
n
A-.: &T, for ta .
Pp. 4f L 2; 29, L 33; 104, L 22 leg.: d*-pa*>\
3
fur "DI.BAK *.
P. 4, L 10 /^.: "puldnttum", for "puldntiunt*.
>. -
I.
P. 4, II. 19, 20
16; 28, L 36 /eg.: "faid-&i" 9 for "imtd-ki".
"/*", for "/P
Rid., 11 21, 24 for "li-ld-kiP* poss. read "//fa-rid", cf. DELITZSCH, Handw. p. 303.
Pp. 4, L 22; 97, L 25 leg.:
"w7", for W/".
Pp. 4, I. 25; 97, L 37 kg.: "lid-dip-pW\ for V//J3
/-i/^
Pp. 4, L 25; 97, L 28 leg.: "ti-ru-", for "tf-jo/-'".
Pp. 4,
Pp.
4,
7<r.:
24,
44, L 17;
29;
1.
"&".
97,
11.
29;
2,
103, L 10;
no,
P. 4,
!.
I.
del.
Pp. 7, L 3;
I.
leg.:
P. 8,
I.
19, L 17;
Ibid., L
27, L 33;
35, L 8;
42,
"accept", or "accepteth% for "remove", or
leg.:
I.
P.
n,
I.
28
leg.:
1.
5; 99,
<s
33
take(th) away .
P. 10, L 19 leg.:
"Lady (?f.
36; 47,
if
for
^>f-"
*^-^\
Pp. 13,
21, 24
11.
Pp. 13,
lt
for
"Mf,
w
P. 17, 1.
leg.: "/w , for
Ibid., L 34, n. 7 add. "The dupls.
tu$-ti-$tr.
for
"joined",
V^TT-
'
W.
and
It
Is
now
PP- l8 ? L
*W.
5;
l 26 ?
3'
L 8
%"
Ibid.,
^ and C I
for L
24
Veatness",
I.
26
leg.:
have since
Is
f|i
^^
for "heart".
Pp. 1 8, L 33; 27, II. 23, 26; 35, I. 2; 40, L 15; 115,
P. 19, L 24 leg.: "esteem",
"judgment", for "judgement".
mand".
Pp. 20, L 13^ 79, L 38; v 83, L 30; 90, L 14;
U
JJ
P. 22, L 15
104, II. 6, 19 leg.: "KISDA", for SAR .
L 19
for
leg.:
"com-
100,
1. 8;
add. "but
Q2
cf,
tt
"FOR".
for
Mid.,
MM., L 25
I.
/^.:
[tl]-pi-[&]
for
"
-//-.
.".
".
Pp. 25, i 29; 32,
"lim-[da] , for "I/1.
4; 38, L 6; 75, L 5; 79, L 7 leg.: "ik.$a-ti(ku) vgnd**-at, for "*>gu
Pp. 25, L 32;
$a-ki{ku) umd -af\ i.e. "I have considered thee!".
32, i. 32
L 6; 32,
31,
I.
%.:
"lfu n
19
for "//".
L 31
%.:
1.27
for
P. 32,
1.
11-7.
19
leg.:
P. 30,
L 22
14;
3$,
1-29;
44.
1-
/#:
23
P. 33, L
33
3605"
"Simdti*
'W6".
"Nusku", for
7#.:
Pp-32,
"SimSti**",
f.
"fe-//4-/>?j">f/// .
K 8605", for
letf.:
4, 6;
%.:
./</.,
%-:
"JW/B", for
leg.:
ii,
11.
34,
41,
16, 21
2, 10,
II.
"/",
/&;/.,
for
38, L 9
f.;
"Ifti", for
leg.:
ZA
1
*.
5 6".
drt
tor
P. 41,
up".
i 32
for
luf\
leg.:
1.
I.
16
15
leg.:
leg.:
"//".
"brightness".
"dumfc,
P. 43,
1.
46,1.16%.:
P. 41,
"dami&u".
7^-.:
"countenance",
for
for "behold",
is
10354, 11. 2
7,
"revere",
P. 44, I. 4: K
TALLQVIST, Mayl& p. 144.
No. 9, li i
Ibid., L 13: L. 9 Is expanded to form 5 II.
5.
in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, II. i
Ibid., L 19 leg.:
13.
"-", for
Mid., L 22 leg.: "saT, for "jteT"; "-", for "-*-".
7^, 3 L 28 leg.: "UD.DU-hr, for "urru-ka n
Ibid., L 33 7^.: "//P. 45, L 5 7#.: "Z?^, for "TUJR".
r-", for "A-r".
Ibid.,
L 8 leg.: "luF\ for "M/".
P. 46,
^/^., L 38 7^.: "^T, for ".#".
L 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!"
Mid., L 29 7^.:
"
w
for "%ht '.
P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "A?\ for "Jf^M".
Ibid.,
I 26 7^.:
-rami\ for "-nw".
/&'</., L 30 leg.:
"-u", for
tl
n
Pp. 51, L 10 ; 52, Ii. 0, 15; no, L 19 leg.: "karradu", for karr<$du
u
P. 51, L 12 leg.:
tan'\ for "pan".
Ibid., L 27 leg.:
"mudtt-u",
tf.
dapl. of
V.
V.
"mud
for
L 32
u'
leg.:
P.
53;
1
.
"mi", for
^r7.
L8L
Pp.54,
1.
10; 87,
for "guSuru".
P. 54, L 14 leg.:
u
arh*', for "arka".
Pp. 55,
leg.:
leg.:
ma".
L 26
"faluT', for
leg.:
fu6daF.
}7
95, L 3
f
.
gu$6rif\
Ibid., I. 18
29; 87, L 8
leg.:
Ibid.,
"7IP, for
P. 51,
"mud-
-c
n
-up~pti~
For
-W*-".
-/&/.,
lirSu-m".
-#/., L 29
%.:
.##., L
25 %.:
"1/r".
"$&&&*",
for "t&&ti**\
*<.
i 31 after "reads"
L 32 /^.:
Ibid.,
"DUR.DU1P.
leg.'.
for "dil.
^fffff',
for
il
Ibid.,
?
.
tf|f
KU.KU",
Mid.,
for
"/*-",
leg.:
"*iw pi-ka*\
58, L 14 leg.:
n
Bid., L 18 after "ffUL" add. "LA
"-/".
Pp.58, [27; 68,1.13;
"AT",
93
L 18 leg.: "/&-/", for "/ir/"; "dalL 22 /^.: "6t. ifc'^a ^tf&r amiMli
Ibid.,
I.
114,1.19
for
25
%:
"the
of certain woods'*.
P. 61, I. 2 leg.: "illostrious", for
"illustrations".
Ibid., L 9 leg.: "29. Who openeth wells and springs,
who guldeth" */*.
Ibid., L 14 /^.: "benefactor *, for "director".
<{
P. 62, L 2 leg.:
Ibid., 1. 34 leg.: "disturbed", for "bewitched".
6i.
and
the
of
mankind
me
faYonr!".
May my god
goddess
Ibid.,
grant
for
oil
i.
27
ZA
.".
"Glatmenf, for ".
and TALLQVIST, Maq!&,
.
leg.:
IX, p. 128,
P. 65, L 16 add.:
p.
"JENSEN,
P. 66, L 6 leg.:
134".
>?
"transliterated",
translltarated
DELITZSCH, Grammar,
lt
/as
P. 70, L 22
.
P. 78,
13 leg.: "unsparing", for "nnconquerable".
L 9 leg.: u -f*r-" 9 for -/a- w .
Pp. 78, L 10; 79, L 15; 116, I. 18
n
for
daltlt-ka
P. 78, L 16 leg.: "GAB", for
leg.: "daim-lut\
u
u
n
"GAT\
''la-it mufc-lab-lu\ for
la-td muk-top-lu
Ibid., I. 28 leg.:
w
L
before
add.:
**....
Mid.,
38
."; %.: "5a//tt , for "jta//*".
P. 79, L 4 /^.:
*KU.TU.&Air, for **Marduk tu-Sir.
Ibid.,
days".
Ibid.,
I.
'W
L 13
"
JJ
^af., L 14
/<#.:
Ibid.,
L 25 %.:
P. 8o L 33
"-/-/f
for "-i-//".
leg.:
/5zi?.,
i.
"nitf?, for
30
leg.:
"".
"&", for
MardnF
P. 81,
I.
SU
il
Ibid.,
I.
P. 83,
factor",
33
leg.:
abka!M\
for "abkallif;
L 3
dance", for
upon me!".
%.:
"life".
J&Z,
Ibid.,
I.
20
I.
10
leg.:
leg.:
"m&du-#\
for
"mud&-u".
"abftallt",
194
"K
legs.
of
"JWW,
my
may
my h. be
removed,
%-
:
P. 94, 1- 35
"dannati",
13. May
"format*".
for
Ibid.,
P. 95, 1. 4 legs. "kurmat?\
for "dam&ii".
P. 97, * 8 I*g
"USJLIK", for
L 1 8 legs. "Prepare", for "Place".
Ibid.,
Ibid., L 15 f. legs, "pulanttum", for "pulanitum".
"askur(urj\
u
n
L 26
for
restore
,
11. 24,
h'f-[ta-h'l]".
"Iif-[ta-ri<Z]
27 poss.
Ibid.^
the g. of
/^r.:
Jj/^
na".
w
1.
/:
loosened".
^^>
"^*^
<
legs.
"13",
/:
P. 119.
"misint\
1-
13
^-
for "misiru".
INDEXES.
ig6
INDEX.
197
INDEX.
98
II
INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
type;
cited
parentheses
K 140
Z 223
is printed in black
the tablet so formed is
References are placed within
cited
"duplicate of*.
34 (No.
(+ K
218
19);
163);
(No. 22);
(dupl.
(+K2
K322I
(dupl.
No.
NO.I);
6);
^3355
(dupl.
K
K
K
K
K
Z8u6
(+ &33S5);
8982 (dupl. No. 22); K8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987
(+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36);
REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
(dupl.
12);
2
;
(No. 26);
46);
E 11153 (No.
K 1159
118
10729
11326
(dupl.
(dupl.
No.
No.
4);
18);
10807
11549
11929 (dtipl
K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (<top!(dupl. No. 4); K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23);
K 13296
(No. 25); 1:13355 (No, 43);
13431 (+
2741);
(+ K^i);
K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106);
K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sm. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm.
383
(+ 3859); Sm. 394 (+ K 333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); Sm. 512
(No. 54); Sm. 1382 (dupl. No. i); Sm. 1385 (+ Sm. 336); D.T.
65
(No. 49); Em. 96 (dcpl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (~f K 11153';
81-2-4,244 (+ K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1^18,500
(dupl. No. 50); Bn 91-5-9. 16 (No, 38).
,
6);
KI^I
CUNEIFORM TEXTS.
N.B.
numbers
in the text;
the
is
Duplicates of a test are cited "by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed
9
within brackets [ ]; ctapl.
''restored from* .
"line**; r.
"duplicate**; L
PLATEI.
OBVERSE..
PLATE 2.
NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)
* <Jjm
^mmm*xv$fa
vm^///4y/a//^//^/^//^/^///^^f^
i.r:B
-tr.
PLATE 3.
Mw^^fprp
PLAT 4.
PLATE 5.
NO.
X..
REVERSE.
25
30
30
4o
IF
1
!
%ter
W
RF
PLATES
PLATE 7.
NO.4.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 8.
N0.4.
REVERSE
PLATE
wo.
9.
PLATE
NO. 6.
OBVERSE.
4-^
$TT*F pf
**C
/0/##y/jr^^^
10.
PLATE
II.
PtATE
N0.6.0BV.CCONT.)
1.
'
12.
PLATE
NO. 6.
REVERSE.
B.
N0.6.REV.(CONT.)
PLATE
14.
PLATE, is.
N0.7.
OBVERSE.
23
p-
jA^H^
PLATE
NO.7. OBY.tfONT.)
Na7. REVERSE.
B.
PLATE
.r.
f.-r
REY.CCQWT.)
tz
PLATE
18.
ar
K0.9.0BVERSE.
,
/^^
E<T
^f RTF
ffiTtf
H-
^W*4
S>
N0.9.REYERSE,
PLATE
20.
PLATE
No. 10.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 22
PLATE
23.
PLATE
No.it.oBY.(cowr.)
N0,11,
REVERSE.
** IF
2*.
PL ATE ,25,
NO.tl REV,(COffTj
Pl.ATE.2t
NO.
KfeS
w^$t^^&J*^
d^^&Jf^
.VAW 4^^
rffcrfirfB,
r.Af^FX-
*-**;
11.
OBVERSE.
K^oW^c,
* Kyf
^ a^^e,
^A&ri^ffl^-
i
*
^^*' ^^^5^f
l
.AMff^rr^
PLATE.H
NO.tt.OSY.CCONT.)
PL ATE, 28.
<T
rr
K RF
H
jr-
If If
<
^TfF
65
tt.SC^E.ts.B
PL ATE, 29.
N0.fi.
REV ERSE.
IF rr
7*
7f
>tf
.4.<;
r.
PLAT,30.
NO.U.REV.CCONT.)
?o
v
[us BF
100
IQS-
WTF.
PLATE.3I
NO.tt.REV.(CONT.)
8.
PLATE.32.
NO.
13.
OBVERSE.
IF
1 %,
fS
PLATE.33.
No. 73.
REV ERSE:.
PL ATE, 34.
N0.14.
NO,
PLATE 35
NO .16. OBVERSE.
T*
NO. t7
PL ATE 36.
TF
HTK
H=
A,
w^
3
T.
r:
4.AI*!
PL ATE 37.
if
TT
7.
3 f^-4
PtATE36,
%%
ap
TF
TF
if
$P
fflF
rr
WW////J,
TF
PLATE39.
NO. 19-
REVERSE.
WF
<
t^
PL AT &40.
NO. zo.
REVERSE.
PLATE4J
NO.Zf.
OBVERSE.
PLATE.
NO.M.OBY.CCONT.)
PLAT643
NO.Zf REVERSE:.
.
PLATE.44.
NO.tt.REV.CCONT.)
PLATE.45.
OBVERSE.
rr^
mr
i
^-
-mr
PLATE46.
(VO.22,OBV.CCQNT.)
$,r:B.
4-.
PLATE47.
NO. 21.
REVERSE.
PL ATE 48
NO.
N0.2f.
r//////*//////^^^^^
5,UU<^^A^^>W^^.^a,t-ls-j ^et^^ee.T-^suio^Wia-W^-^
4~
*.-
PLATE 50.
NO. 18.
Eft*
&=
X
NO.Z9.
01
PLATE 51.
PLATE 5Z
N0.30.REVERSE.
30
PLATE 53
N0.31.
TF
?-
vrf
ET
Tf
/a^ww^03y/^^^^
P^TT IT
-Of
r Tvm
us:
PLATE 54,
N0.33, OBVERSE.
Ktf*,tf^-**,a^e^**A,*^.f
.$-B*.
fe,fi
TFprTP.s:nA^
<^-^^
^^^eZt^i^^^c^ftt^Wi^m^BgrM:^
^.CcbeC <f <* e^4e^ i3*W.^ tr^^^ov^^^C^
&t#^Wfc 40^^%-TM^U^W
tti.
PLATE 55.
w- yr
-<^A
30
f//////////////////////m
>**
7.
tifc
\H"
**
<
TSS
40
40
'illinium
^^-
TF
m-A; tf.Jtt_38v.
'
PLATE
N0.34-.
NO.55, OBVERSE.
NO-35 REVERSE.
^//M
TO
56.
N0.36.
mff ig
PLATE 57
r~
NO. 37
TF
* ~*4Jf
6
**
^llf
^w<!W6%AnB^|
%A ^^- tl^Mwf
.^
rtjff
PL ATE, 58.
NC.38.
%^/^/w///////^^^^
N0.3P.
rs-
PLATE.59
N0.40.
tf
w-
E?F
PL ATE,
N0.42..0BYER5E.
NO.'W.
wf fw*
NO.45". OBVERSE.
PLATE,
N0.44.
ffir
if
^^^^
|f
ff
61.
PLATE, 62.
No.4. OBVERSE.
rr
PLATE
N0.48. REVERSE.
N0.4S.OBVERSE.
N0.45. REVERSE.
^///////////////^^^^^
w/w////ff///////////ff///ff//w///////^^^^^
63.
PLATE 64.
N0.5O.OBVERSE.
PLATE.65.
N0.50.REYERSE.
PLATE
wo.st.
wrrr
^- r
-flf-
66.
PLATE,.
NO55.0BYERSE.
TF
<F-W
TF
fS
1.
NO53.REVERSE.
PLATE.
68.
PLATE, 69.
NO.S4.
NO.S5
PL.ATE.70.
NO.S/ OBVERSE.
^/*f^*wtf^^
r//y
10
PLATE 71.
*>
PlATE/2.
N0.60. OBVERSE.
''^!*
^?^^
^
p-<
NO.^O. REVERSE.
rr
PLATE 73
**
%*
<jr
K
-
.5 -1ST to**,
$^*e4&%eal^i.
PLATE
74.
NO.&.OBVERBE.
TO
ro
Hf*
PLATE?!
N0.6L REVERSE.
FF
rrf^tfir
|f TF
40
PLATE 76
A Wa,~
0ss&
Publishers
to
India
the
the
Office,
the Asiatic
University of Chicago^
Society of Bengal,
etc.
ASSAB'INIYYA.
PHILOSOPHICAL Poem in Arabic by MUSA B. TUBL Together
with the
styled Batte
Han-
net
W.
by
ST.
is.
6d. each.
Annual subscrip-
i2s. 6d.
BEZOLD
(GEL).
DIPLOMACY:
ORIENTAL
the Cuneiform
Western Asia
in
the
isth
BEZOLD,
Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., 'by 'CHARLES
Post 8vo, Cloth, pp. xliv. 124, i&. net
full
BIBLIA.
A MONTHLY
DENT.
Annual
Editor,
...',''
subscription, QS.
46,
GT. RUSSELL
St.
W. C,
(opposite
tie British
LUZAC &
ON AFRICA
AND THF
IN ENGLAND. 2
"PUBLISHED
A
Books published between the
EAST.
Preface
Systematically arranged, with
C. G. LUZAC. I2mo. is. each Part.
BLACKDEN
Quarry
December
ERASER
(G. W.)
from
the Alabaster
OF HIERATIC GRAFFITI,
near
situated
Tell-el-Amarna, found
Hat-Nub,
/COLLECTION
By
of
Oblong, pp.
10. IQS.
WALLIS).
/^iRIENTAL WIT AND WISDOM; or The Laughable
Stories
BUDGE
^-^
(E.
A.
E.)
is.
HARPER (ROBERT
FRANCIS).
A SSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LETTERS, belonging
Collection
HARPER,
pp.
i
xvi.,
p.
of
the British
Museum.
to the
By ROBERT FRANCIS
5.1.
net.
HEBRAICA
QUARTERLY JOURNAL
'Staff
of
SEMITIC STUDY.
the
IN
Edited by
THE INTERESTS OF
Semitic Department of
the
'
'
Gr. RUSSELL
St.
W.
thte
University of Chicago.
Museuih).
LUZAC &
JASTROWS
DICTIONARY
Yerushalmi,
OF THE TARGUMIM,
and the Midrashic
to VIII.
I.
the
Talmud
Literature.
4to.
Bablli
and
Compiled by M.
BABYLONIAN
of the Lifting
Prayers
Museum.
of
the
185. net.
LAND
(J.
P. N.).
J.
P. N.
at
7.?.
Reduced
6rf.).
Demy
8m
price, 5^.
LUZACS ORIENTAL
LIST,
List
all
new
MARGOLIOUTH
ARABIC
by the
lation.
(D.
S.),
reproduced
MARGOLIOUTH
(D. S.).
/^HRESTOMATHIA BAIDAWIANA.
VX El-Baidawi oh Sura III. Translated
Commentary o f
aad expfeiaei for Hie
The
Cloth,
pp.
xvi.,
216.
I2.y.
^_____
net,
the
46, GT. JlussEtL Si W. C. t (opposite
British
LUZAC &
MIRKHOND.
HTHE RAUZAT-US-SAFA; OR, GARDEN OF PURITY.
~
Trans-
by
Vols. I and II. contain: The Histories of Prophets, Kings and Khalifs.
Vols. III. and IV. contain: The Life of Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah..
Vol. V. contains: The Lives of Abii Bakr, O'mar, O'thman, and A'li,
the four immediate successors of Muhammed the Apostle.
"
MUALLAKAT.
SEVEN POEMS SUSPENDED IN THE TEMPLE AT
THE
MECCA.
JOHNSON.
Translated
7^. 6d.
RUBEN
PRITICAL REMARKS UPON SOME PASSAGES OF THE
^ OLD TESTAMENT,
In the Press.
-<-"*
in Colours,
of
application.
A DDRESS
-*-
Congress
to the
of Orientalists.
8vo.
pp. 32.
is.
TIELE
(C. P.).
to the most recent Discoveries.
Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 31 8th Anniversary
of the Leyden University, 8th February, 1893.
Translated by
ELIZABETH J. TAYLOR. Small 8vo. Bound, pp. 36. 2s. 6d.
11 7ESTERN
THE
An
ASIA, according
Edited,
Cloth, pp.
46,
xii.,
132.
7-r.
6d.
Gx. RUSSELL St W.
C,
Printed in Holland,
Museum).
1451